This is a modern-English version of The Trembling of a Leaf: Little Stories of the South Sea Islands, originally written by Maugham, W. Somerset (William Somerset).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE TREMBLING
OF A LEAF
Little Stories of the South Sea Islands
Little Stories of the South Sea Islands
BY
W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM
AUTHOR OF "THE MOON AND SIXPENCE,"
"OF HUMAN BONDAGE," ETC.
AUTHOR OF "THE MOON AND SIXPENCE,"
"OF HUMAN BONDAGE," ETC.
NEW
YORK
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
COPYRIGHT, 1921,
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
COPYRIGHT, 1921,
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
TO
BERTRAM ALANSON
TO
BERTRAM ALANSON
L'extrême félicité à peine séparée par
une feuille tremblante de
l'extrême
désespoir, n'est-ce pas la vie?
The highest happiness, barely separated by
a trembling leaf from extreme
despair, isn't that life?
Sainte-Beuve.
Sainte-Beuve.
CONTENTS
I | The Pacific |
II | Mackintosh |
III | The Fall of Edward Barnard |
IV | Red |
V | The Pool |
VI | Honolulu |
VII | Rain |
VIII | Envoi |
THE TREMBLING
OF A LEAF
I
The Pacific
The Pacific
THE Pacific is inconstant and uncertain like the soul of man. Sometimes it is grey like the English Channel off Beachy Head, with a heavy swell, and sometimes it is rough, capped with white crests, and boisterous. It is not so often that it is calm and blue. Then, indeed, the blue is arrogant. The sun shines fiercely from an unclouded sky. The trade wind gets into your blood and you are filled with an impatience for the unknown. The billows, magnificently rolling, stretch widely on all sides of you, and you forget your vanished youth, with its memories, cruel and sweet, in a restless, intolerable desire for life. On such a sea as this Ulysses sailed when he sought the Happy Isles. But there are days also when the Pacific is like a lake. The sea is flat and shining. The flying fish, a gleam of shadow on the brightness of a mirror, make little fountains of sparkling drops when they dip. There are fleecy clouds on the horizon, and at sunset they take strange shapes so that it is impossible not to believe that you see a range of lofty mountains. They are the mountains of the country of your dreams. You sail through an unimaginable silence upon a magic sea. Now and then a few gulls suggest that land is not far off, a forgotten island hidden in a wilderness of waters; but the gulls, the melancholy gulls, are the only sign you have of it. You see never a tramp, with its friendly smoke, no stately bark or trim schooner, not a fishing boat even: it is an empty desert; and presently the emptiness fills you with a vague foreboding.
THE Pacific is unpredictable and uncertain, just like a person's soul. Sometimes it’s grey like the English Channel off Beachy Head, with a heavy swell, and at other times it’s choppy, with whitecaps and wild waves. Calm and blue moments are rare. When it’s blue, it’s strikingly bold. The sun shines intensely from a clear sky. The trade wind courses through you, igniting a restlessness for the unknown. The magnificent waves roll out in every direction, making you forget your lost youth, filled with both painful and sweet memories, as you yearn for life in an insatiable way. This is the kind of sea that Ulysses sailed when he sought the Happy Isles. But there are also days when the Pacific resembles a lake. The sea is flat and glistening. Flying fish, like flashes of shadows on a shiny surface, create little splashes of sparkling droplets as they leap. Fluffy clouds dot the horizon, and at sunset they morph into strange shapes, making it impossible not to imagine you see a range of tall mountains. Those are the mountains from the land of your dreams. You glide through an unimaginable silence on a magical sea. Occasionally, a few gulls hint that land isn’t far away, a forgotten island concealed in a vast ocean; but the gulls, those melancholy gulls, are your only indication of it. You see no ships with friendly smoke, no majestic vessels or neat schooners, not even a fishing boat: it’s a barren desert; and soon the emptiness begins to fill you with a vague sense of unease.
II
Mackintosh
Mackintosh coat
HE splashed about for a few minutes in the sea; it was too shallow to swim in and for fear of sharks he could not go out of his depth; then he got out and went into the bath-house for a shower. The coldness of the fresh water was grateful after the heavy stickiness of the salt Pacific, so warm, though it was only just after seven, that to bathe in it did not brace you but rather increased your languor; and when he had dried himself, slipping into a bath-gown, he called out to the Chinese cook that he would be ready for breakfast in five minutes. He walked barefoot across the patch of coarse grass which Walker, the administrator, proudly thought was a lawn, to his own quarters and dressed. This did not take long, for he put on nothing but a shirt and a pair of duck trousers and then went over to his chief's house on the other side of the compound. The two men had their meals together, but the Chinese cook told him that Walker had set out on horseback at five and would not be back for another hour.
HE played around in the sea for a few minutes; it was too shallow to swim in, and because of the fear of sharks, he couldn't go deeper. Then he got out and headed to the bathhouse for a shower. The cold fresh water felt refreshing after the heavy stickiness of the warm saltwater from the Pacific, which, even though it was just after seven, was so warm that bathing in it didn't energize him but only made him feel more sluggish. After drying off and slipping into a bathrobe, he called out to the Chinese cook that he’d be ready for breakfast in five minutes. He walked barefoot across the patch of coarse grass that Walker, the administrator, was proudly calling a lawn, and went to his quarters to get dressed. This didn’t take long since he only put on a shirt and a pair of duck pants before heading over to his boss's house on the other side of the compound. The two men usually had their meals together, but the Chinese cook informed him that Walker had left on horseback at five and wouldn’t be back for another hour.
Mackintosh had slept badly and he looked with distaste at the paw-paw and the eggs and bacon which were set before him. The mosquitoes had been maddening that night; they flew about the net under which he slept in such numbers that their humming, pitiless and menacing, had the effect of a note, infinitely drawn out, played on a distant organ, and whenever he dozed off he awoke with a start in the belief that one had found its way inside his curtains. It was so hot that he lay naked. He turned from side to side. And gradually the dull roar of the breakers on the reef, so unceasing and so regular that generally you did not hear it, grew distinct on his consciousness, its rhythm hammered on his tired nerves and he held himself with clenched hands in the effort to bear it. The thought that nothing could stop that sound, for it would continue to all eternity, was almost impossible to bear, and, as though his strength were a match for the ruthless forces of nature, he had an insane impulse to do some violent thing. He felt he must cling to his self-control or he would go mad. And now, looking out of the window at the lagoon and the strip of foam which marked the reef, he shuddered with hatred of the brilliant scene. The cloudless sky was like an inverted bowl that hemmed it in. He lit his pipe and turned over the pile of Auckland papers that had come over from Apia a few days before. The newest of them was three weeks old. They gave an impression of incredible dullness.
Mackintosh had slept poorly and looked at the paw-paw and the eggs and bacon in front of him with disgust. The mosquitoes had been relentless that night; they swarmed around the net he was sleeping under, their buzzing, endless and threatening, sounded like a long, drawn-out note played on a distant organ. Every time he dozed off, he jolted awake, convinced that one had somehow gotten inside his curtains. It was so hot that he lay there naked, turning from side to side. Gradually, the dull roar of the waves crashing on the reef, which usually faded into the background, became distinct in his mind—it hammered on his exhausted nerves, and he clenched his hands in an effort to cope with it. The thought that nothing could silence that sound, that it would go on forever, was almost unbearable, and in a moment of madness, he felt a wild urge to do something drastic, as if he could match the relentless forces of nature. He knew he needed to keep his self-control or risk going insane. Now, gazing out of the window at the lagoon and the foamy strip marking the reef, he shuddered in hatred of the bright scene. The clear sky arched overhead like an inverted bowl. He lit his pipe and flipped through the stack of Auckland papers that had arrived from Apia a few days earlier. The most recent one was three weeks old. They felt incredibly dull.
Then he went into the office. It was a large, bare room with two desks in it and a bench along one side. A number of natives were seated on this, and a couple of women. They gossiped while they waited for the administrator, and when Mackintosh came in they greeted him.
Then he walked into the office. It was a big, empty room with two desks and a bench against one wall. Several locals were sitting on it, along with a couple of women. They chatted while they waited for the administrator, and when Mackintosh entered, they welcomed him.
"Talofa li."
"Hello there."
He returned their greeting and sat down at his desk. He began to write, working on a report which the governor of Samoa had been clamouring for and which Walker, with his usual dilatoriness, had neglected to prepare. Mackintosh as he made his notes reflected vindictively that Walker was late with his report because he was so illiterate that he had an invincible distaste for anything to do with pens and paper; and now when it was at last ready, concise and neatly official, he would accept his subordinate's work without a word of appreciation, with a sneer rather or a gibe, and send it on to his own superior as though it were his own composition. He could not have written a word of it. Mackintosh thought with rage that if his chief pencilled in some insertion it would be childish in expression and faulty in language. If he remonstrated or sought to put his meaning into an intelligible phrase, Walker would fly into a passion and cry:
He acknowledged their greeting and sat down at his desk. He started to write, working on a report that the governor of Samoa had been urgently requesting and which Walker, with his usual slowness, had failed to prepare. As Mackintosh made his notes, he bitterly reflected that Walker was delayed with his report because he was so illiterate that he had an unshakeable dislike for anything involving pens and paper; and now that it was finally ready, clear and professionally formatted, he would accept his subordinate's work without a word of thanks, with a sneer or a jab, and send it on to his own boss as though it were his own creation. He wouldn’t have been able to write a single word of it. Mackintosh seethed with anger, thinking that if his boss made any notes, they would be childish and poorly written. If he tried to argue or express his point clearly, Walker would explode and shout:
"What the hell do I care about grammar? That's what I want to say and that's how I want to say it."
"What do I care about grammar? That's what I want to say and that's how I want to say it."
At last Walker came in. The natives surrounded him as he entered, trying to get his immediate attention, but he turned on them roughly and told them to sit down and hold their tongues. He threatened that if they were not quiet he would have them all turned out and see none of them that day. He nodded to Mackintosh.
At last, Walker walked in. The locals gathered around him as he entered, trying to grab his attention right away, but he snapped at them and told them to sit down and be quiet. He warned that if they didn’t calm down, he would have them all kicked out and wouldn’t see any of them that day. He gave a nod to Mackintosh.
"Hulloa, Mac; up at last? I don't know how you can waste the best part of the day in bed. You ought to have been up before dawn like me. Lazy beggar."
"Helloo, Mac; finally awake? I don't get how you can spend the best part of the day in bed. You should have been up before dawn like me. Lazy bum."
He threw himself heavily into his chair and wiped his face with a large bandana.
He sank heavily into his chair and wiped his face with a big bandana.
"By heaven, I've got a thirst."
"Wow, I'm really thirsty."
He turned to the policeman who stood at the door, a picturesque figure in his white jacket and lava-lava, the loin cloth of the Samoan, and told him to bring kava. The kava bowl stood on the floor in the corner of the room, and the policeman filled a half coconut shell and brought it to Walker. He poured a few drops on the ground, murmured the customary words to the company, and drank with relish. Then he told the policeman to serve the waiting natives, and the shell was handed to each one in order of birth or importance and emptied with the same ceremonies.
He turned to the police officer standing at the door, looking sharp in his white jacket and lava-lava, the traditional Samoan loincloth, and asked him to bring kava. The kava bowl was on the floor in the corner of the room, and the officer filled a half coconut shell and brought it to Walker. He poured a few drops on the ground, murmured the usual words to the group, and drank it with pleasure. Then he instructed the officer to serve the waiting locals, and the shell was passed to each person in order of their birth or status, following the same ceremonies.
Then he set about the day's work. He was a little man, considerably less than of middle height, and enormously stout; he had a large, fleshy face, clean-shaven, with the cheeks hanging on each side in great dew-laps, and three vast chins; his small features were all dissolved in fat; and, but for a crescent of white hair at the back of his head, he was completely bald. He reminded you of Mr Pickwick. He was grotesque, a figure of fun, and yet, strangely enough, not without dignity. His blue eyes, behind large gold-rimmed spectacles, were shrewd and vivacious, and there was a great deal of determination in his face. He was sixty, but his native vitality triumphed over advancing years. Notwithstanding his corpulence his movements were quick, and he walked with a heavy, resolute tread as though he sought to impress his weight upon the earth. He spoke in a loud, gruff voice.
Then he got to work for the day. He was a short man, well below average height, and very stout; he had a big, fleshy face, clean-shaven, with his cheeks hanging down on either side in large pouches, and three huge chins; his small features were all lost in fat; and, except for a crescent of white hair at the back of his head, he was completely bald. He reminded you of Mr. Pickwick. He was ridiculous, a comical figure, yet oddly enough, not without dignity. His blue eyes, behind large gold-rimmed glasses, were sharp and lively, and there was a lot of determination in his expression. He was sixty, but his natural energy overcame his age. Despite his bulk, his movements were quick, and he walked with a heavy, purposeful stride as if he wanted to leave his mark on the ground. He spoke in a loud, gruff voice.
It was two years now since Mackintosh had been appointed Walker's assistant. Walker, who had been for a quarter of a century administrator of Talua, one of the larger islands in the Samoan group, was a man known in person or by report through the length and breadth of the South Seas; and it was with lively curiosity that Mackintosh looked forward to his first meeting with him. For one reason or another he stayed a couple of weeks at Apia before he took up his post and both at Chaplin's hotel and at the English club he heard innumerable stories about the administrator. He thought now with irony of his interest in them. Since then he had heard them a hundred times from Walker himself. Walker knew that he was a character, and, proud of his reputation, deliberately acted up to it. He was jealous of his "legend" and anxious that you should know the exact details of any of the celebrated stories that were told of him. He was ludicrously angry with anyone who had told them to the stranger incorrectly.
It had been two years since Mackintosh was appointed as Walker's assistant. Walker, who had spent twenty-five years as the administrator of Talua, one of the larger islands in the Samoan group, was a well-known figure throughout the South Seas, either personally or through word of mouth. With great curiosity, Mackintosh looked forward to finally meeting him. For various reasons, he stayed a couple of weeks in Apia before starting his job, and during that time at Chaplin's hotel and the English club, he heard countless stories about the administrator. He now thought ironically about his fascination with them. Since then, he had heard those same stories a hundred times directly from Walker. Walker was aware of his larger-than-life persona and, proud of his reputation, played into it. He was protective of his "legend" and eager for people to know the accurate details of the famous stories told about him. He would become hilariously upset if anyone recounted those tales incorrectly to newcomers.
There was a rough cordiality about Walker which Mackintosh at first found not unattractive, and Walker, glad to have a listener to whom all he said was fresh, gave of his best. He was good-humoured, hearty, and considerate. To Mackintosh, who had lived the sheltered life of a government official in London till at the age of thirty-four an attack of pneumonia, leaving him with the threat of tuberculosis, had forced him to seek a post in the Pacific, Walker's existence seemed extraordinarily romantic. The adventure with which he started on his conquest of circumstance was typical of the man. He ran away to sea when he was fifteen and for over a year was employed in shovelling coal on a collier. He was an undersized boy and both men and mates were kind to him, but the captain for some reason conceived a savage dislike of him. He used the lad cruelly so that, beaten and kicked, he often could not sleep for the pain that racked his limbs. He loathed the captain with all his soul. Then he was given a tip for some race and managed to borrow twenty-five pounds from a friend he had picked up in Belfast. He put it on the horse, an outsider, at long odds. He had no means of repaying the money if he lost, but it never occurred to him that he could lose. He felt himself in luck. The horse won and he found himself with something over a thousand pounds in hard cash. Now his chance had come. He found out who was the best solicitor in the town—the collier lay then somewhere on the Irish coast—went to him, and, telling him that he heard the ship was for sale, asked him to arrange the purchase for him. The solicitor was amused at his small client, he was only sixteen and did not look so old, and, moved perhaps by sympathy, promised not only to arrange the matter for him but to see that he made a good bargain. After a little while Walker found himself the owner of the ship. He went back to her and had what he described as the most glorious moment of his life when he gave the skipper notice and told him that he must get off his ship in half an hour. He made the mate captain and sailed on the collier for another nine months, at the end of which he sold her at a profit.
There was a rough kind of friendliness about Walker that Mackintosh initially found somewhat appealing, and Walker, happy to have someone new to talk to, shared his best stories. He was easy-going, enthusiastic, and considerate. For Mackintosh, who had lived a sheltered life as a government employee in London until a pneumonia attack at thirty-four forced him to look for a position in the Pacific, Walker's life felt incredibly adventurous. The way he began his journey to overcome challenges was typical of him. At fifteen, he ran away to sea and spent over a year shoveling coal on a coal ship. He was a small boy, and both the men and the crew were kind to him, but for some reason, the captain took a fierce dislike to him. He treated the boy cruelly, causing him to be beaten and kicked, leaving him unable to sleep at times due to the pain in his limbs. He hated the captain with all his heart. Then, he got a tip for a horse race and managed to borrow twenty-five pounds from a friend he had made in Belfast. He placed the bet on an outsider, at long odds. He had no way to pay back the money if he lost, but it never crossed his mind that he could. He felt lucky. The horse won, and he ended up with over a thousand pounds in cash. Now, his opportunity had arrived. He found out who the best lawyer in town was—at that time, the collier was somewhere along the Irish coast—and asked him to help with the purchase of the ship, claiming he had heard it was for sale. The lawyer was amused by his young client, who was only sixteen and didn’t look that old, and perhaps feeling sympathetic, promised not just to help him but also to ensure he got a good deal. After a short while, Walker became the owner of the ship. He returned to it and had what he described as the most glorious moment of his life when he gave the captain notice and told him to get off his ship in half an hour. He made the first mate the captain and sailed the collier for another nine months, after which he sold her at a profit.
He came out to the islands at the age of twenty-six as a planter. He was one of the few white men settled in Talua at the time of the German occupation and had then already some influence with the natives. The Germans made him administrator, a position which he occupied for twenty years, and when the island was seized by the British he was confirmed in his post. He ruled the island despotically, but with complete success. The prestige of this success was another reason for the interest that Mackintosh took in him.
He arrived at the islands when he was twenty-six, working as a planter. He was one of the few white men living in Talua during the German occupation and had already gained some influence with the locals. The Germans appointed him as the administrator, a role he held for twenty years, and when the British took control of the island, he was kept in his position. He governed the island in a strict manner, but he did it successfully. The reputation from this success was another reason why Mackintosh was interested in him.
But the two men were not made to get on. Mackintosh was an ugly man, with ungainly gestures, a tall thin fellow, with a narrow chest and bowed shoulders. He had sallow, sunken cheeks, and his eyes were large and sombre. He was a great reader, and when his books arrived and were unpacked Walker came over to his quarters and looked at them. Then he turned to Mackintosh with a coarse laugh.
But the two men just didn’t get along. Mackintosh was an unattractive guy, with awkward movements, tall and thin, with a narrow chest and slouched shoulders. He had pale, sunken cheeks, and his eyes were big and gloomy. He was an avid reader, and when his books arrived and were unpacked, Walker came over to his place and checked them out. Then he turned to Mackintosh and laughed roughly.
"What in Hell have you brought all this muck for?" he asked.
"What the hell did you bring all this mess for?" he asked.
Mackintosh flushed darkly.
Mackintosh flushed deeply.
"I'm sorry you think it muck. I brought my books because I want to read them."
"I'm sorry you think it's rubbish. I brought my books because I want to read them."
"When you said you'd got a lot of books coming I thought there'd be something for me to read. Haven't you got any detective stories?"
"When you said you had a lot of books arriving, I thought there would be something for me to read. Don’t you have any detective stories?"
"Detective stories don't interest me."
"I’m not into detective stories."
"You're a damned fool then."
"You’re a complete fool then."
"I'm content that you should think so."
"I'm glad you feel that way."
Every mail brought Walker a mass of periodical literature, papers from New Zealand and magazines from America, and it exasperated him that Mackintosh showed his contempt for these ephemeral publications. He had no patience with the books that absorbed Mackintosh's leisure and thought it only a pose that he read Gibbon's Decline and Fall or Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy. And since he had never learned to put any restraint on his tongue, he expressed his opinion of his assistant freely. Mackintosh began to see the real man, and under the boisterous good-humour he discerned a vulgar cunning which was hateful; he was vain and domineering, and it was strange that he had notwithstanding a shyness which made him dislike people who were not quite of his kidney. He judged others, naïvely, by their language, and if it was free from the oaths and the obscenity which made up the greater part of his own conversation, he looked upon them with suspicion. In the evening the two men played piquet. He played badly but vaingloriously, crowing over his opponent when he won and losing his temper when he lost. On rare occasions a couple of planters or traders would drive over to play bridge, and then Walker showed himself in what Mackintosh considered a characteristic light. He played regardless of his partner, calling up in his desire to play the hand, and argued interminably, beating down opposition by the loudness of his voice. He constantly revoked, and when he did so said with an ingratiating whine: "Oh, you wouldn't count it against an old man who can hardly see." Did he know that his opponents thought it as well to keep on the right side of him and hesitated to insist on the rigour of the game? Mackintosh watched him with an icy contempt. When the game was over, while they smoked their pipes and drank whisky, they would begin telling stories. Walker told with gusto the story of his marriage. He had got so drunk at the wedding feast that the bride had fled and he had never seen her since. He had had numberless adventures, commonplace and sordid, with the women of the island and he described them with a pride in his own prowess which was an offence to Mackintosh's fastidious ears. He was a gross, sensual old man. He thought Mackintosh a poor fellow because he would not share his promiscuous amours and remained sober when the company was drunk.
Every mail brought Walker a ton of periodicals, papers from New Zealand, and magazines from America, and it frustrated him that Mackintosh looked down on these temporary publications. He had no patience for the books that occupied Mackintosh's free time and thought it was just an act that he read Gibbon's Decline and Fall or Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy. And since he never learned to hold back his opinions, he spoke his mind about his assistant openly. Mackintosh began to see the real man, and beneath the loud good humor, he detected a vulgar cunning that he found repulsive; Walker was vain and controlling, yet strangely had a shyness that made him dislike people who weren't quite like him. He judged others, naively, by their language, and if it was free from the swearing and obscenities that filled most of his own conversations, he viewed them with suspicion. In the evening, the two men played piquet. He played poorly but proudly, bragging when he won and losing his temper when he lost. Occasionally, a couple of planters or traders would come over to play bridge, and then Walker revealed himself in what Mackintosh considered a typical way. He played without regard for his partner, calling for his own cards, and argued endlessly, overpowering opposition with the loudness of his voice. He frequently revoked, and when he did, he would whine ingratiatingly, "Oh, you wouldn't hold it against an old man who can hardly see." Did he realize that his opponents thought it best to stay on his good side and hesitated to insist on the game's rules? Mackintosh watched him with icy disdain. When the game was over, while they smoked their pipes and sipped whisky, they would start telling stories. Walker enthusiastically recounted the tale of his marriage. He had gotten so drunk at the wedding feast that the bride had run away, and he had never seen her again. He had had countless adventures, both ordinary and sordid, with the island's women, and he described them with a pride that offended Mackintosh's refined sensibilities. He was a crude, indulgent old man. He thought Mackintosh was a poor soul because he wouldn’t share in his promiscuous affairs and stayed sober when everyone else was drunk.
He despised him also for the orderliness with which he did his official work. Mackintosh liked to do everything just so. His desk was always tidy, his papers were always neatly docketed, he could put his hand on any document that was needed, and he had at his fingers' ends all the regulations that were required for the business of their administration.
He also hated him for how organized he was in his official work. Mackintosh liked to do everything perfectly. His desk was always neat, his papers were always well organized, he could easily find any document he needed, and he knew all the regulations necessary for running their administration by heart.
"Fudge, fudge," said Walker. "I've run this island for twenty years without red tape, and I don't want it now."
"Forget it," said Walker. "I've managed this island for twenty years without all the bureaucracy, and I don't want it now."
"Does it make it any easier for you that when you want a letter you have to hunt half an hour for it?" answered Mackintosh.
"Does it help you at all that when you want a letter, you have to spend half an hour looking for it?" replied Mackintosh.
"You're nothing but a damned official. But you're not a bad fellow; when you've been out here a year or two you'll be all right. What's wrong about you is that you won't drink. You wouldn't be a bad sort if you got soused once a week."
"You're just a damn bureaucrat. But you're not a bad guy; after spending a year or two out here, you'll be fine. The problem with you is that you won't drink. You wouldn't be too bad if you got drunk once a week."
The curious thing was that Walker remained perfectly unconscious of the dislike for him which every month increased in the breast of his subordinate. Although he laughed at him, as he grew accustomed to him, he began almost to like him. He had a certain tolerance for the peculiarities of others, and he accepted Mackintosh as a queer fish. Perhaps he liked him, unconsciously, because he could chaff him. His humour consisted of coarse banter and he wanted a butt. Mackintosh's exactness, his morality, his sobriety, were all fruitful subjects; his Scot's name gave an opportunity for the usual jokes about Scotland; he enjoyed himself thoroughly when two or three men were there and he could make them all laugh at the expense of Mackintosh. He would say ridiculous things about him to the natives, and Mackintosh, his knowledge of Samoan still imperfect, would see their unrestrained mirth when Walker had made an obscene reference to him. He smiled good-humouredly.
The strange thing was that Walker had no clue about the growing dislike his subordinate felt for him every month. Even though he laughed at him, he started to actually like him as he got used to him. He had a certain tolerance for other people's quirks and accepted Mackintosh as a unique character. Maybe he liked him, without realizing it, because he could joke around with him. His humor was all about crude teasing, and he needed someone to poke fun at. Mackintosh's precision, his strong moral values, and his seriousness were all great topics; his Scottish name gave him a chance to make the usual jokes about Scotland. He really enjoyed himself when there were a couple of guys around to share a laugh at Mackintosh's expense. He would say ridiculous things about him to the locals, and even though Mackintosh's understanding of Samoan was still a work in progress, he could see everyone laughing openly when Walker made an inappropriate comment about him. He smiled amiably.
"I'll say this for you, Mac," Walker would say in his gruff loud voice, "you can take a joke."
"I'll give you this, Mac," Walker would say in his gruff, loud voice, "you can handle a joke."
"Was it a joke?" smiled Mackintosh. "I didn't know."
"Was that a joke?" Mackintosh smiled. "I had no idea."
"Scots wha hae!" shouted Walker, with a bellow of laughter. "There's only one way to make a Scotchman see a joke and that's by a surgical operation."
"Scots who have!" shouted Walker with a roar of laughter. "There's only one way to get a Scot to see a joke, and that's through a surgical operation."
Walker little knew that there was nothing Mackintosh could stand less than chaff. He would wake in the night, the breathless night of the rainy season, and brood sullenly over the gibe that Walker had uttered carelessly days before. It rankled. His heart swelled with rage, and he pictured to himself ways in which he might get even with the bully. He had tried answering him, but Walker had a gift of repartee, coarse and obvious, which gave him an advantage. The dullness of his intellect made him impervious to a delicate shaft. His self-satisfaction made it impossible to wound him. His loud voice, his bellow of laughter, were weapons against which Mackintosh had nothing to counter, and he learned that the wisest thing was never to betray his irritation. He learned to control himself. But his hatred grew till it was a monomania. He watched Walker with an insane vigilance. He fed his own self-esteem by every instance of meanness on Walker's part, by every exhibition of childish vanity, of cunning and of vulgarity. Walker ate greedily, noisily, filthily, and Mackintosh watched him with satisfaction. He took note of the foolish things he said and of his mistakes in grammar. He knew that Walker held him in small esteem, and he found a bitter satisfaction in his chief's opinion of him; it increased his own contempt for the narrow, complacent old man. And it gave him a singular pleasure to know that Walker was entirely unconscious of the hatred he felt for him. He was a fool who liked popularity, and he blandly fancied that everyone admired him. Once Mackintosh had overheard Walker speaking of him.
Walker had no idea that there was nothing Mackintosh hated more than mockery. In the stillness of the rainy season nights, he would wake up and brood over the careless jab Walker had thrown at him days earlier. It stuck with him, fueling his anger, and he imagined all the ways he could get back at the bully. He had attempted to respond, but Walker had a talent for sharp comebacks that were crude and obvious, giving him the upper hand. Walker’s dull intellect made him immune to subtle insults, and his smugness made it impossible to hurt him. His loud voice and boisterous laughter were weapons Mackintosh had no defense against, so he figured it was best not to show his irritation. He learned to hold himself together, but his hatred grew into an obsession. He watched Walker with a frenzied vigilance, boosting his own self-worth by every act of meanness Walker displayed, every childish vanity, cunning, and vulgarity. Walker ate with greed, noise, and messiness, and Mackintosh took satisfaction in observing him. He noted the foolish things he said and his grammatical mistakes. He recognized that Walker thought little of him, which bitterly pleased him; it only deepened his disdain for the narrow-minded, self-satisfied old man. He relished the idea that Walker was completely unaware of the animosity he felt toward him. Walker was a fool who craved popularity and blissfully believed everyone admired him. Once, Mackintosh had overheard Walker talking about him.
"He'll be all right when I've licked him into shape," he said. "He's a good dog and he loves his master."
"He'll be fine once I've got him trained," he said. "He's a good dog and he loves his owner."
Mackintosh silently, without a movement of his long, sallow face, laughed long and heartily.
Mackintosh laughed long and heartily, without a single movement of his long, pale face.
But his hatred was not blind; on the contrary, it was peculiarly clear-sighted, and he judged Walker's capabilities with precision. He ruled his small kingdom with efficiency. He was just and honest. With opportunities to make money he was a poorer man than when he was first appointed to his post, and his only support for his old age was the pension which he expected when at last he retired from official life. His pride was that with an assistant and a half-caste clerk he was able to administer the island more competently than Upolu, the island of which Apia is the chief town, was administered with its army of functionaries. He had a few native policemen to sustain his authority, but he made no use of them. He governed by bluff and his Irish humour.
But his hatred wasn't blind; in fact, it was surprisingly clear-sighted, and he assessed Walker's abilities with accuracy. He ran his small kingdom effectively. He was fair and honest. Despite having chances to make money, he was poorer than when he first took the job, and his only support for old age was the pension he hoped for when he finally retired from public service. He took pride in the fact that, with just an assistant and a mixed-race clerk, he managed the island more effectively than Upolu, where Apia is the main town, was managed with its large staff of officials. He had a few local policemen to back up his authority, but he didn’t rely on them. He ruled with bravado and his Irish humor.
"They insisted on building a jail for me," he said. "What the devil do I want a jail for? I'm not going to put the natives in prison. If they do wrong I know how to deal with them."
"They insisted on building a jail for me," he said. "What on earth do I need a jail for? I'm not going to imprison the locals. If they do something wrong, I know how to handle it."
One of his quarrels with the higher authorities at Apia was that he claimed entire jurisdiction over the natives of his island. Whatever their crimes he would not give them up to courts competent to deal with them, and several times an angry correspondence had passed between him and the Governor at Upolu. For he looked upon the natives as his children. And that was the amazing thing about this coarse, vulgar, selfish man; he loved the island on which he had lived so long with passion, and he had for the natives a strange rough tenderness which was quite wonderful.
One of his disputes with the higher-ups in Apia was that he insisted he had complete authority over the natives of his island. No matter what crimes they committed, he refused to hand them over to the courts that could handle their cases, and there were several instances of heated correspondence between him and the Governor of Upolu. He regarded the natives as his children. And that was the surprising thing about this crude, selfish man; he loved the island where he had lived for so long with a fierce passion, and he had a unique, rough tenderness for the natives that was truly remarkable.
He loved to ride about the island on his old grey mare and he was never tired of its beauty. Sauntering along the grassy roads among the coconut trees he would stop every now and then to admire the loveliness of the scene. Now and then he would come upon a native village and stop while the head man brought him a bowl of kava. He would look at the little group of bell-shaped huts with their high thatched roofs, like beehives, and a smile would spread over his fat face. His eyes rested happily on the spreading green of the bread-fruit trees.
He loved to ride around the island on his old gray mare, and he never grew tired of its beauty. Wandering along the grassy paths among the coconut trees, he would occasionally stop to take in the scenery. From time to time, he would come across a native village and pause while the head man brought him a bowl of kava. He would gaze at the small cluster of bell-shaped huts with their tall thatched roofs, resembling beehives, and a smile would spread across his round face. His eyes would happily linger on the lush green of the breadfruit trees.
"By George, it's like the garden of Eden."
"Wow, it's like the Garden of Eden."
Sometimes his rides took him along the coast and through the trees he had a glimpse of the wide sea, empty, with never a sail to disturb the loneliness; sometimes he climbed a hill so that a great stretch of country, with little villages nestling among the tall trees, was spread out before him like the kingdom of the world, and he would sit there for an hour in an ecstasy of delight. But he had no words to express his feelings and to relieve them would utter an obscene jest; it was as though his emotion was so violent that he needed vulgarity to break the tension.
Sometimes his rides took him along the coast, and through the trees, he caught a glimpse of the vast sea, empty, with no sails to interrupt the solitude; other times, he climbed a hill to see a wide expanse of countryside, with small villages nestled among the tall trees, spread out before him like the kingdom of the world, and he would sit there for an hour in a state of pure joy. But he had no words to express his feelings, and to let them out would mean resorting to a crude joke; it was as if his emotions were so intense that he needed something vulgar to release the pressure.
Mackintosh observed this sentiment with an icy disdain. Walker had always been a heavy drinker, he was proud of his capacity to see men half his age under the table when he spent a night in Apia, and he had the sentimentality of the toper. He could cry over the stories he read in his magazines and yet would refuse a loan to some trader in difficulties whom he had known for twenty years. He was close with his money. Once Mackintosh said to him:
Mackintosh watched this attitude with cold contempt. Walker had always been a heavy drinker; he took pride in his ability to outdrink guys half his age during a night out in Apia, and he had the sentimental heart of a drunk. He could get teary over the stories in his magazines but wouldn’t lend a dime to a trader in trouble whom he’d known for two decades. He was stingy with his cash. Once, Mackintosh said to him:
"No one could accuse you of giving money away."
"No one can say you’re handing out money."
He took it as a compliment. His enthusiasm for nature was but the drivelling sensibility of the drunkard. Nor had Mackintosh any sympathy for his chief's feelings towards the natives. He loved them because they were in his power, as a selfish man loves his dog, and his mentality was on a level with theirs. Their humour was obscene and he was never at a loss for the lewd remark. He understood them and they understood him. He was proud of his influence over them. He looked upon them as his children and he mixed himself in all their affairs. But he was very jealous of his authority; if he ruled them with a rod of iron, brooking no contradiction, he would not suffer any of the white men on the island to take advantage of them. He watched the missionaries suspiciously and, if they did anything of which he disapproved, was able to make life so unendurable to them that if he could not get them removed they were glad to go of their own accord. His power over the natives was so great that on his word they would refuse labour and food to their pastor. On the other hand he showed the traders no favour. He took care that they should not cheat the natives; he saw that they got a fair reward for their work and their copra and that the traders made no extravagant profit on the wares they sold them. He was merciless to a bargain that he thought unfair. Sometimes the traders would complain at Apia that they did not get fair opportunities. They suffered for it. Walker then hesitated at no calumny, at no outrageous lie, to get even with them, and they found that if they wanted not only to live at peace, but to exist at all, they had to accept the situation on his own terms. More than once the store of a trader obnoxious to him had been burned down, and there was only the appositeness of the event to show that the administrator had instigated it. Once a Swedish half-caste, ruined by the burning, had gone to him and roundly accused him of arson. Walker laughed in his face.
He took it as a compliment. His passion for nature was just the mindless sentimentality of a drunk. Mackintosh didn't share his boss's feelings about the locals. He liked them because they were under his control, just like a selfish person loves their dog, and his mindset matched theirs. Their humor was crude, and he was never short of a dirty joke. He got them, and they got him. He took pride in his influence over them. He viewed them as his children and involved himself in all their matters. But he was very protective of his authority; while he ruled them with an iron fist, allowing no dissent, he wouldn't let any of the white men on the island take advantage of them. He kept a close eye on the missionaries and, if they did anything he didn't like, he made their lives so unbearable that, if he couldn't get them sent away, they were happy to leave on their own. His power over the locals was so strong that they would refuse to work or provide food to their pastor just based on his word. On the flip side, he showed no favoritism to the traders. He made sure they couldn't cheat the locals; he ensured they got fair pay for their work and copra, and that the traders didn't make excessive profits on what they sold. He was ruthless when it came to deals he saw as unfair. Sometimes, traders would complain at Apia that they weren't getting fair opportunities. They paid for it. Walker didn't hold back on slander or outrageous lies to get back at them, and they realized that if they wanted to not just live peacefully, but to survive at all, they had to accept things on his terms. More than once, a trader who had fallen out of his favor found their store burned down, and the timing of the event indicated the administrator had a hand in it. Once, a half-Swedish local who was ruined by the fire confronted him and outright accused him of arson. Walker just laughed in his face.
"You dirty dog. Your mother was a native and you try to cheat the natives. If your rotten old store is burned down it's a judgment of Providence; that's what it is, a judgment of Providence. Get out."
"You filthy traitor. Your mom was a local and you try to scam the locals. If your crappy old store gets burned down, it's karma; that's what it is, karma. Leave."
And as the man was hustled out by two native policemen the administrator laughed fatly.
And as the man was roughly taken away by two local policemen, the administrator laughed heartily.
"A judgment of Providence."
"A decision from Providence."
And now Mackintosh watched him enter upon the day's work. He began with the sick, for Walker added doctoring to his other activities, and he had a small room behind the office full of drugs. An elderly man came forward, a man with a crop of curly grey hair, in a blue lava-lava, elaborately tatooed, with the skin of his body wrinkled like a wine-skin.
And now Mackintosh watched him start his day’s work. He began with the sick, since Walker also provided medical care on top of his other activities, and he had a small room behind the office stocked with medicines. An older man approached, a man with a head of curly gray hair, wearing a blue lava-lava, covered in intricate tattoos, with skin that was wrinkled like a wine-skin.
"What have you come for?" Walker asked him abruptly.
"What are you here for?" Walker asked him suddenly.
In a whining voice the man said that he could not eat without vomiting and that he had pains here and pains there.
In a whining voice, the man said he couldn’t eat without feeling nauseous and that he had pains here and there.
"Go to the missionaries," said Walker. "You know that I only cure children."
"Go to the missionaries," Walker said. "You know I only treat kids."
"I have been to the missionaries and they do me no good."
"I've been to the missionaries and they haven't helped me at all."
"Then go home and prepare yourself to die. Have you lived so long and still want to go on living? You're a fool."
"Then go home and get ready to die. Have you lived this long and still want to keep living? You're being foolish."
The man broke into querulous expostulation, but Walker, pointing to a woman with a sick child in her arms, told her to bring it to his desk. He asked her questions and looked at the child.
The man started complaining, but Walker, pointing to a woman holding a sick child, told her to bring the child to his desk. He asked her questions and examined the child.
"I will give you medicine," he said. He turned to the half-caste clerk. "Go into the dispensary and bring me some calomel pills."
"I'll get you some medicine," he said. He turned to the mixed-race clerk. "Go into the dispensary and bring me some calomel pills."
He made the child swallow one there and then and gave another to the mother.
He made the child swallow one right then and there and gave another to the mother.
"Take the child away and keep it warm. To-morrow it will be dead or better."
"Take the child away and keep it warm. Tomorrow it will either be dead or better."
He leaned back in his chair and lit his pipe.
He leaned back in his chair and lit his pipe.
"Wonderful stuff, calomel. I've saved more lives with it than all the hospital doctors at Apia put together."
"Great stuff, calomel. I've saved more lives with it than all the hospital doctors in Apia combined."
Walker was very proud of his skill, and with the dogmatism of ignorance had no patience with the members of the medical profession.
Walker was really proud of his skill, and with the stubbornness of ignorance, he had no patience for the members of the medical profession.
"The sort of case I like," he said, "is the one that all the doctors have given up as hopeless. When the doctors have said they can't cure you, I say to them, 'come to me.' Did I ever tell you about the fellow who had a cancer?"
"The kind of case I like," he said, "is the one that all the doctors have given up on as hopeless. When the doctors say they can't cure you, I tell them, 'come to me.' Did I ever tell you about the guy who had cancer?"
"Frequently," said Mackintosh.
"Often," said Mackintosh.
"I got him right in three months."
"I got him in three months."
"You've never told me about the people you haven't cured."
"You've never mentioned the people you couldn't help."
He finished this part of the work and went on to the rest. It was a queer medley. There was a woman who could not get on with her husband and a man who complained that his wife had run away from him.
He completed this part of the work and moved on to the rest. It was a strange mix. There was a woman who couldn’t get along with her husband and a man who was upset that his wife had left him.
"Lucky dog," said Walker. "Most men wish their wives would too."
"Lucky guy," said Walker. "Most men wish their wives did as well."
There was a long complicated quarrel about the ownership of a few yards of land. There was a dispute about the sharing out of a catch of fish. There was a complaint against a white trader because he had given short measure. Walker listened attentively to every case, made up his mind quickly, and gave his decision. Then he would listen to nothing more; if the complainant went on he was hustled out of the office by a policeman. Mackintosh listened to it all with sullen irritation. On the whole, perhaps, it might be admitted that rough justice was done, but it exasperated the assistant that his chief trusted his instinct rather than the evidence. He would not listen to reason. He browbeat the witnesses and when they did not see what he wished them to called them thieves and liars.
There was a long, complicated argument about who owned a few yards of land. There was a disagreement over how to split a catch of fish. There was a complaint against a white trader because he had given short measure. Walker listened carefully to each case, made his decisions quickly, and then said he wouldn’t hear anything more; if the complainant persisted, a policeman would shove them out of the office. Mackintosh watched all this with sulky irritation. Overall, it might be said that a form of rough justice was served, but it frustrated the assistant that his boss relied on his gut feeling instead of the evidence. He wouldn’t listen to reason. He pressured the witnesses, and when they didn’t say what he wanted them to, he accused them of being thieves and liars.
He left to the last a group of men who were sitting in the corner of the room. He had deliberately ignored them. The party consisted of an old chief, a tall, dignified man with short, white hair, in a new lava-lava, bearing a huge fly wisp as a badge of office, his son, and half a dozen of the important men of the village. Walker had had a feud with them and had beaten them. As was characteristic of him he meant now to rub in his victory, and because he had them down to profit by their helplessness. The facts were peculiar. Walker had a passion for building roads. When he had come to Talua there were but a few tracks here and there, but in course of time he had cut roads through the country, joining the villages together, and it was to this that a great part of the island's prosperity was due. Whereas in the old days it had been impossible to get the produce of the land, copra chiefly, down to the coast where it could be put on schooners or motor launches and so taken to Apia, now transport was easy and simple. His ambition was to make a road right round the island and a great part of it was already built.
He saved a group of men sitting in the corner of the room for last. He had purposely ignored them. The group included an old chief, a tall, dignified man with short white hair, dressed in a new lava-lava, holding a large fly whisk as a symbol of his position, his son, and about six other important men from the village. Walker had a feud with them and had defeated them. True to his nature, he intended to gloat over his victory, taking advantage of their helplessness. The situation was unusual. Walker had a strong passion for building roads. When he first arrived in Talua, there were only a few tracks here and there, but over time he built roads across the countryside, connecting the villages, which contributed significantly to the island's prosperity. In the past, getting the land's produce, primarily copra, down to the coast for transport on schooners or motor launches to Apia had been impossible, but now transportation was easy and straightforward. His goal was to create a road that would circle the entire island, and a large part of it was already completed.
"In two years I shall have done it, and then I can die or they can fire me, I don't care."
"In two years, I’ll have finished it, and then I can either die or they can fire me; I really don’t care."
His roads were the joy of his heart and he made excursions constantly to see that they were kept in order. They were simple enough, wide tracks, grass covered, cut through the scrub or through the plantations; but trees had to be rooted out, rocks dug up or blasted, and here and there levelling had been necessary. He was proud that he had surmounted by his own skill such difficulties as they presented. He rejoiced in his disposition of them so that they were not only convenient, but showed off the beauties of the island which his soul loved. When he spoke of his roads he was almost a poet. They meandered through those lovely scenes, and Walker had taken care that here and there they should run in a straight line, giving you a green vista through the tall trees, and here and there should turn and curve so that the heart was rested by the diversity. It was amazing that this coarse and sensual man should exercise so subtle an ingenuity to get the effects which his fancy suggested to him. He had used in making his roads all the fantastic skill of a Japanese gardener. He received a grant from headquarters for the work but took a curious pride in using but a small part of it, and the year before had spent only a hundred pounds of the thousand assigned to him.
His roads were the joy of his heart, and he frequently went out to make sure they were well maintained. They were simple enough—broad, grassy paths carved through the brush or plantations—but he had to remove trees, dig up or blast rocks, and sometimes level the ground. He was proud that he had managed these challenges with his own skill. He took pleasure in organizing them so they were not just convenient but also highlighted the beauty of the island he loved. When he talked about his roads, he almost sounded like a poet. They wound through those beautiful landscapes, and Walker had ensured that now and then they ran in straight lines, offering a green view through the tall trees, while at other points they turned and curved, providing a sense of rest through the variety. It was remarkable that this rough and sensual man should show such delicate creativity to achieve the effects his imagination inspired. He had applied all the intricate skill of a Japanese gardener in constructing his roads. He got a grant from headquarters for the work but took a strange pride in using only a small part of it, spending just a hundred pounds of the thousand allocated to him the year before.
"What do they want money for?" he boomed. "They'll only spend it on all kinds of muck they don't want; what the missionaries leave them, that is to say."
"What do they want money for?" he shouted. "They'll just waste it on all sorts of junk they don’t need; what the missionaries give them, I mean."
For no particular reason, except perhaps pride in the economy of his administration and the desire to contrast his efficiency with the wasteful methods of the authorities at Apia, he got the natives to do the work he wanted for wages that were almost nominal. It was owing to this that he had lately had difficulty with the village whose chief men now were come to see him. The chief's son had been in Upolu for a year and on coming back had told his people of the large sums that were paid at Apia for the public works. In long, idle talks he had inflamed their hearts with the desire for gain. He held out to them visions of vast wealth and they thought of the whisky they could buy—it was dear, since there was a law that it must not be sold to natives, and so it cost them double what the white man had to pay for it—they thought of the great sandal-wood boxes in which they kept their treasures, and the scented soap and potted salmon, the luxuries for which the Kanaka will sell his soul; so that when the administrator sent for them and told them he wanted a road made from their village to a certain point along the coast and offered them twenty pounds, they asked him a hundred. The chief's son was called Manuma. He was a tall, handsome fellow, copper-coloured, with his fuzzy hair dyed red with lime, a wreath of red berries round his neck, and behind his ear a flower like a scarlet flame against his brown face. The upper part of his body was naked, but to show that he was no longer a savage, since he had lived in Apia, he wore a pair of dungarees instead of a lava-lava. He told them that if they held together the administrator would be obliged to accept their terms. His heart was set on building the road and when he found they would not work for less he would give them what they asked. But they must not move; whatever he said they must not abate their claim; they had asked a hundred and that they must keep to. When they mentioned the figure, Walker burst into a shout of his long, deep-voiced laughter. He told them not to make fools of themselves, but to set about the work at once. Because he was in a good humour that day he promised to give them a feast when the road was finished. But when he found that no attempt was made to start work, he went to the village and asked the men what silly game they were playing. Manuma had coached them well. They were quite calm, they did not attempt to argue—and argument is a passion with the Kanaka—they merely shrugged their shoulders: they would do it for a hundred pounds, and if he would not give them that they would do no work. He could please himself. They did not care. Then Walker flew into a passion. He was ugly then. His short fat neck swelled ominously, his red face grew purple, he foamed at the mouth. He set upon the natives with invective. He knew well how to wound and how to humiliate. He was terrifying. The older men grew pale and uneasy. They hesitated. If it had not been for Manuma, with his knowledge of the great world, and their dread of his ridicule, they would have yielded. It was Manuma who answered Walker.
For no specific reason, other than maybe pride in the efficiency of his administration and wanting to show how much better he was than the wasteful officials in Apia, he got the locals to do the work he needed for wages that were almost nothing. Because of this, he recently faced issues with the village whose leaders had come to see him. The chief's son had spent a year in Upolu, and when he returned, he told his people about the large amounts of money paid in Apia for public works. Through long, idle talks, he had stirred their excitement for profit. He painted pictures of immense wealth, and they thought about the expensive whisky they could buy—since there was a law that prohibited selling it to locals, it cost them double what white people paid. They thought about the large sandalwood boxes they used to store their treasures, the scented soap, and potted salmon—luxuries for which the Kanaka would go to great lengths. So, when the administrator called for them and said he wanted a road built from their village to a specific point along the coast and offered them twenty pounds, they asked for a hundred. The chief's son was named Manuma. He was a tall, handsome guy, copper-colored, with his curly hair dyed red with lime, a necklace of red berries around his neck, and a flower that looked like a scarlet flame behind his ear against his brown skin. The top half of his body was bare, but to show he was no longer uncivilized after living in Apia, he wore a pair of dungarees instead of a lava-lava. He told the others that if they stuck together, the administrator would have to agree to their terms. He was eager to build the road, and when he saw they wouldn’t work for less, he decided to give them what they wanted. But they had to stand firm; whatever he said, they couldn’t lower their demand; they asked for a hundred, and they had to stick to that. When they mentioned that amount, Walker burst into his loud, deep laughter. He told them not to be foolish and to get started on the work immediately. Since he was in a good mood that day, he promised them a feast when the road was done. But when he noticed that no one had started working, he went to the village to find out what ridiculous game they were playing. Manuma had prepped them well. They remained calm, not attempting to argue—and arguing was a passion for the Kanaka—they simply shrugged their shoulders. They would do it for a hundred pounds, and if he wouldn’t pay that, they wouldn’t work. It was up to him. They didn't care. Then Walker lost his temper. He was intimidating at that moment. His short, thick neck swelled ominously, his red face turned purple, and he was furious. He launched into a tirade against the locals. He knew exactly how to hurt and humiliate them. He was terrifying. The older men turned pale and uneasy. They hesitated. If it hadn’t been for Manuma, with his understanding of the outside world and their fear of being ridiculed by him, they would have backed down. It was Manuma who responded to Walker.
"Pay us a hundred pounds and we will work."
"Pay us a hundred pounds and we'll get to work."
Walker, shaking his fist at him, called him every name he could think of. He riddled him with scorn. Manuma sat still and smiled. There may have been more bravado than confidence in his smile, but he had to make a good show before the others. He repeated his words.
Walker, shaking his fist at him, called him every name he could think of. He filled him with scorn. Manuma sat still and smiled. There might have been more bravado than real confidence in his smile, but he had to put on a good show for the others. He repeated his words.
"Pay us a hundred pounds and we will work."
"Give us a hundred pounds and we will work."
They thought that Walker would spring on him. It would not have been the first time that he had thrashed a native with his own hands; they knew his strength, and though Walker was three times the age of the young man and six inches shorter they did not doubt that he was more than a match for Manuma. No one had ever thought of resisting the savage onslaught of the administrator. But Walker said nothing. He chuckled.
They believed that Walker would attack him. It wouldn’t have been the first time he had beaten a local himself; they knew how strong he was, and even though Walker was three times older than the young man and six inches shorter, they had no doubt he could take on Manuma. No one had ever considered standing up to the brutal assault from the administrator. But Walker didn’t say a word. He just laughed.
"I am not going to waste my time with a pack of fools," he said. "Talk it over again. You know what I have offered. If you do not start in a week, take care."
"I’m not going to waste my time with a bunch of idiots," he said. "Talk it over again. You know what I’ve offered. If you don’t get started in a week, watch out."
He turned round and walked out of the chief's hut. He untied his old mare and it was typical of the relations between him and the natives that one of the elder men hung on to the off stirrup while Walker from a convenient boulder hoisted himself heavily into the saddle.
He turned around and walked out of the chief's hut. He untied his old mare, and it was typical of the relationship between him and the locals that one of the older men held onto the off stirrup while Walker, from a convenient boulder, hoisted himself heavily into the saddle.
That same night when Walker according to his habit was strolling along the road that ran past his house, he heard something whizz past him and with a thud strike a tree. Something had been thrown at him. He ducked instinctively. With a shout, "Who's that"? he ran towards the place from which the missile had come and he heard the sound of a man escaping through the bush. He knew it was hopeless to pursue in the darkness, and besides he was soon out of breath, so he stopped and made his way back to the road. He looked about for what had been thrown, but could find nothing. It was quite dark. He went quickly back to the house and called Mackintosh and the Chinese boy.
That same night, when Walker was out for his usual stroll along the road by his house, he suddenly heard something zoom past him and hit a tree with a thud. Someone had thrown something at him. He ducked instinctively. Shouting, "Who's there?" he ran toward where the object had come from and heard a man rushing away through the bushes. He realized it was futile to chase after him in the dark, and he was quickly out of breath, so he turned back to the road. He looked around for the thrown object but found nothing. It was too dark. He hurried back to the house and called for Mackintosh and the Chinese boy.
"One of those devils has thrown something at me. Come along and let's find out what it was."
"One of those troublemakers threw something at me. Come on, let’s see what it was."
He told the boy to bring a lantern and the three of them made their way back to the place. They hunted about the ground, but could not find what they sought. Suddenly the boy gave a guttural cry. They turned to look. He held up the lantern, and there, sinister in the light that cut the surrounding darkness, was a long knife sticking into the trunk of a coconut tree. It had been thrown with such force that it required quite an effort to pull it out.
He told the boy to grab a lantern, and the three of them headed back to the spot. They searched the ground but couldn't find what they were looking for. Suddenly, the boy let out a deep cry. They turned to see him holding up the lantern, and there, ominous in the light that pierced the surrounding darkness, was a long knife stuck in the trunk of a coconut tree. It had been thrown with such force that it took a real effort to pull it out.
"By George, if he hadn't missed me I'd have been in a nice state."
"Honestly, if he hadn't overlooked me, I would have been in a real mess."
Walker handled the knife. It was one of those knives, made in imitation of the sailor knives brought to the islands a hundred years before by the first white men, used to divide the coconuts in two so that the copra might be dried. It was a murderous weapon, and the blade, twelve inches long, was very sharp. Walker chuckled softly.
Walker handled the knife. It was one of those knives, designed to look like the sailor knives that the first white men brought to the islands a hundred years earlier, used to cut coconuts in half so the copra could be dried. It was a deadly weapon, and the blade, twelve inches long, was extremely sharp. Walker chuckled softly.
"The devil, the impudent devil."
"The devil, the bold devil."
He had no doubt it was Manuma who had flung the knife. He had escaped death by three inches. He was not angry. On the contrary, he was in high spirits; the adventure exhilarated him, and when they got back to the house, calling for drinks, he rubbed his hands gleefully.
He was sure it was Manuma who had thrown the knife. He had narrowly avoided death by three inches. He wasn't angry. Instead, he felt really good; the excitement of the adventure energized him, and when they returned to the house and called for drinks, he rubbed his hands together joyfully.
"I'll make them pay for this!"
"I'll make them pay for this!"
His little eyes twinkled. He blew himself out like a turkey-cock, and for the second time within half an hour insisted on telling Mackintosh every detail of the affair. Then he asked him to play piquet, and while they played he boasted of his intentions. Mackintosh listened with tightened lips.
His small eyes sparkled. He puffed himself up like a proud turkey, and for the second time in half an hour, he insisted on sharing every detail of the situation with Mackintosh. Then he asked him to play piquet, and while they played, he bragged about his plans. Mackintosh listened with clenched lips.
"But why should you grind them down like this?" he asked. "Twenty pounds is precious little for the work you want them to do."
"But why do you want to wear them down like this?" he asked. "Twenty pounds is hardly enough for the work you expect from them."
"They ought to be precious thankful I give them anything."
"They should be really grateful that I give them anything."
"Hang it all, it's not your own money. The government allots you a reasonable sum. They won't complain if you spend it."
"Come on, it's not your money. The government gives you a decent amount. They won't mind if you use it."
"They're a bunch of fools at Apia."
"They're a bunch of fools in Apia."
Mackintosh saw that Walker's motive was merely vanity. He shrugged his shoulders.
Mackintosh realized that Walker's motive was just vanity. He shrugged his shoulders.
"It won't do you much good to score off the fellows at Apia at the cost of your life."
"It won't help you much to score points against the guys in Apia if it costs you your life."
"Bless you, they wouldn't hurt me, these people. They couldn't do without me. They worship me. Manuma is a fool. He only threw that knife to frighten me."
"Bless you, they wouldn't hurt me, these people. They can't do without me. They look up to me. Manuma is an idiot. He just threw that knife to scare me."
The next day Walker rode over again to the village. It was called Matautu. He did not get off his horse. When he reached the chief's house he saw that the men were sitting round the floor in a circle, talking, and he guessed they were discussing again the question of the road. The Samoan huts are formed in this way: Trunks of slender trees are placed in a circle at intervals of perhaps five or six feet; a tall tree is set in the middle and from this downwards slopes the thatched roof. Venetian blinds of coconut leaves can be pulled down at night or when it is raining. Ordinarily the hut is open all round so that the breeze can blow through freely. Walker rode to the edge of the hut and called out to the chief.
The next day, Walker rode back to the village. It was called Matautu. He didn’t get off his horse. When he reached the chief’s house, he saw the men sitting in a circle on the floor, talking, and he guessed they were discussing the road again. The Samoan huts are built like this: slender tree trunks are placed in a circle about five or six feet apart; a tall tree stands in the middle, and the thatched roof slopes down from it. Coconut leaves can be pulled down for Venetian blinds at night or when it rains. Normally, the hut is open all around so the breeze can flow through easily. Walker rode to the edge of the hut and called out to the chief.
"Oh, there, Tangatu, your son left his knife in a tree last night. I have brought it back to you."
"Oh, there you are, Tangatu. Your son left his knife in a tree last night. I brought it back to you."
He flung it down on the ground in the midst of the circle, and with a low burst of laughter ambled off.
He tossed it down on the ground in the middle of the circle and, with a quiet burst of laughter, walked away.
On Monday he went out to see if they had started work. There was no sign of it. He rode through the village. The inhabitants were about their ordinary avocations. Some were weaving mats of the pandanus leaf, one old man was busy with a kava bowl, the children were playing, the women went about their household chores. Walker, a smile on his lips, came to the chief's house.
On Monday, he went out to check if they had started working. There was no sign of it. He rode through the village. The residents were engaged in their usual activities. Some were weaving mats from pandanus leaves, one old man was busy with a kava bowl, the children were playing, and the women were taking care of their household chores. Walker, smiling, arrived at the chief's house.
"Talofa-li," said the chief.
"Talofa-li," said the chief.
"Talofa," answered Walker.
"Hi," answered Walker.
Manuma was making a net. He sat with a cigarette between his lips and looked up at Walker with a smile of triumph.
Manuma was making a net. He sat with a cigarette between his lips and looked up at Walker with a triumphant smile.
"You have decided that you will not make the road?"
"You've decided that you're not going to take the road?"
The chief answered.
The leader replied.
"Not unless you pay us one hundred pounds."
"Not unless you give us a hundred pounds."
"You will regret it." He turned to Manuma. "And you, my lad, I shouldn't wonder if your back was very sore before you're much older."
"You'll regret it." He turned to Manuma. "And you, kid, I wouldn't be surprised if your back hurts a lot before too long."
He rode away chuckling. He left the natives vaguely uneasy. They feared the fat sinful old man, and neither the missionaries' abuse of him nor the scorn which Manuma had learnt in Apia made them forget that he had a devilish cunning and that no man had ever braved him without in the long run suffering for it. They found out within twenty-four hours what scheme he had devised. It was characteristic. For next morning a great band of men, women, and children came into the village and the chief men said that they had made a bargain with Walker to build the road. He had offered them twenty pounds and they had accepted. Now the cunning lay in this, that the Polynesians have rules of hospitality which have all the force of laws; an etiquette of absolute rigidity made it necessary for the people of the village not only to give lodging to the strangers, but to provide them with food and drink as long as they wished to stay. The inhabitants of Matautu were outwitted. Every morning the workers went out in a joyous band, cut down trees, blasted rocks, levelled here and there and then in the evening tramped back again, and ate and drank, ate heartily, danced, sang hymns, and enjoyed life. For them it was a picnic. But soon their hosts began to wear long faces; the strangers had enormous appetites, and the plantains and the bread-fruit vanished before their rapacity; the alligator-pear trees, whose fruit sent to Apia might sell for good money, were stripped bare. Ruin stared them in the face. And then they found that the strangers were working very slowly. Had they received a hint from Walker that they might take their time? At this rate by the time the road was finished there would not be a scrap of food in the village. And worse than this, they were a laughing-stock; when one or other of them went to some distant hamlet on an errand he found that the story had got there before him, and he was met with derisive laughter. There is nothing the Kanaka can endure less than ridicule. It was not long before much angry talk passed among the sufferers. Manuma was no longer a hero; he had to put up with a good deal of plain speaking, and one day what Walker had suggested came to pass: a heated argument turned into a quarrel and half a dozen of the young men set upon the chief's son and gave him such a beating that for a week he lay bruised and sore on the pandanus mats. He turned from side to side and could find no ease. Every day or two the administrator rode over on his old mare and watched the progress of the road. He was not a man to resist the temptation of taunting the fallen foe, and he missed no opportunity to rub into the shamed inhabitants of Matautu the bitterness of their humiliation. He broke their spirit. And one morning, putting their pride in their pockets, a figure of speech, since pockets they had not, they all set out with the strangers and started working on the road. It was urgent to get it done quickly if they wanted to save any food at all, and the whole village joined in. But they worked silently, with rage and mortification in their hearts, and even the children toiled in silence. The women wept as they carried away bundles of brushwood. When Walker saw them he laughed so much that he almost rolled out of his saddle. The news spread quickly and tickled the people of the island to death. This was the greatest joke of all, the crowning triumph of that cunning old white man whom no Kanaka had ever been able to circumvent; and they came from distant villages, with their wives and children, to look at the foolish folk who had refused twenty pounds to make the road and now were forced to work for nothing. But the harder they worked the more easily went the guests. Why should they hurry, when they were getting good food for nothing and the longer they took about the job the better the joke became? At last the wretched villagers could stand it no longer, and they were come this morning to beg the administrator to send the strangers back to their own homes. If he would do this they promised to finish the road themselves for nothing. For him it was a victory complete and unqualified. They were humbled. A look of arrogant complacence spread over his large, naked face, and he seemed to swell in his chair like a great bullfrog. There was something sinister in his appearance, so that Mackintosh shivered with disgust. Then in his booming tones he began to speak.
He rode away chuckling. He left the locals feeling uneasy. They feared the overweight, sinful old man, and neither the missionaries' criticism of him nor the disdain that Manuma had picked up in Apia made them forget that he possessed a devilish cunning and that no one had ever challenged him without eventually suffering for it. They discovered within twenty-four hours what plan he had concocted. It was typical of him. The next morning, a large group of men, women, and children arrived in the village, and the chief men announced they had made a deal with Walker to build the road. He had offered them twenty pounds, and they accepted. The trick was that the Polynesians have hospitality rules that carry the weight of law; an extremely rigid etiquette required the villagers to not only provide lodging for the newcomers but also to supply them with food and drink for as long as they wished to stay. The people of Matautu were outsmarted. Every morning, the workers set out joyously, cutting down trees, blasting rocks, leveling the ground, and then trudged back in the evening, feasting, drinking, dancing, singing hymns, and enjoying themselves. For them, it felt like a picnic. But soon their hosts began to look glum; the newcomers had huge appetites, and the plantains and breadfruit disappeared rapidly; the alligator pear trees, whose fruit could be sold for good money in Apia, were stripped bare. Destruction loomed ahead. Then they noticed that the newcomers were working extremely slowly. Had they received a hint from Walker that they could take their time? At this rate, by the time the road was finished, there wouldn’t be any food left in the village. Even worse, they were the butt of jokes; whenever one of them traveled to a nearby hamlet on an errand, he found that the news had already arrived, and he was met with mocking laughter. There’s nothing the Kanaka can tolerate less than ridicule. It wasn’t long before heated discussions erupted among the frustrated villagers. Manuma was no longer a hero; he faced a lot of harsh words, and one day what Walker had suggested happened: a heated argument escalated into a fight, and half a dozen of the young men jumped the chief’s son, beating him so badly that for a week he lay bruised and sore on the pandanus mats. He turned from side to side, unable to find comfort. Every couple of days, the administrator rode over on his old mare and watched the progress of the road. He was not one to resist the urge to taunt the defeated foe, and he took every chance to remind the embarrassed inhabitants of Matautu of their shame. He broke their spirit. One morning, swallowing their pride—figuratively speaking, since they didn’t actually have pockets—they all set out with the newcomers and started working on the road. It was urgent to finish quickly if they wanted to preserve any food at all, and the entire village joined in. But they worked in silence, filled with anger and humiliation, and even the children worked quietly. The women cried as they carried away bundles of brushwood. When Walker saw them, he laughed so hard he almost fell off his saddle. The news spread quickly and delighted the people of the island. This was the greatest joke of all, the ultimate victory of that cunning old white man whom no Kanaka had ever outsmarted; they came from distant villages, with their wives and children, to see the foolish people who had turned down twenty pounds to build the road and were now forced to work for nothing. But the harder they worked, the easier it was for the guests. Why should they rush when they were getting good food for free, and the longer they took with the job, the better the joke became? Eventually, the miserable villagers could take it no longer, and this morning they came to ask the administrator to send the newcomers back home. They promised they would finish the road themselves for free if he would do this. For him, it was a total and unqualified victory. They were humiliated. An expression of arrogant satisfaction spread over his large, bare face, and he seemed to puff up in his chair like a big bullfrog. There was something sinister about his appearance, making Mackintosh shiver with disgust. Then, in his booming voice, he began to speak.
"Is it for my good that I make the road? What benefit do you think I get out of it? It is for you, so that you can walk in comfort and carry your copra in comfort. I offered to pay you for your work, though it was for your own sake the work was done. I offered to pay you generously. Now you must pay. I will send the people of Manua back to their homes if you will finish the road and pay the twenty pounds that I have to pay them."
"Is it really for my benefit that I’m building this road? What do you think I gain from it? It’s for you, so you can walk comfortably and carry your copra with ease. I offered to pay you for your work, even though it was done for your own benefit. I offered to pay you well. Now you need to pay up. I’ll send the people of Manua back home if you finish the road and cover the twenty pounds that I owe them."
There was an outcry. They sought to reason with him. They told him they had not the money. But to everything they said he replied with brutal gibes. Then the clock struck.
There was an uproar. They tried to talk sense into him. They told him they didn't have the money. But to everything they said, he responded with harsh taunts. Then the clock chimed.
"Dinner time," he said. "Turn them all out."
"Dinner time," he said. "Let everyone out."
He raised himself heavily from his chair and walked out of the room. When Mackintosh followed him he found him already seated at table, a napkin tied round his neck, holding his knife and fork in readiness for the meal the Chinese cook was about to bring. He was in high spirits.
He got up slowly from his chair and walked out of the room. When Mackintosh followed him, he found him already sitting at the table, a napkin tied around his neck, holding his knife and fork, ready for the meal the Chinese cook was about to serve. He was in a great mood.
"I did 'em down fine," he said, as Mackintosh sat down. "I shan't have much trouble with the roads after this."
"I did them all well," he said, as Mackintosh took a seat. "I won't have much trouble with the roads from now on."
"I suppose you were joking," said Mackintosh icily.
"I guess you were kidding," said Mackintosh coldly.
"What do you mean by that?"
"What do you mean by that?"
"You're not really going to make them pay twenty pounds?"
"You're not seriously going to charge them twenty pounds?"
"You bet your life I am."
"You can bet your life I am."
"I'm not sure you've got any right to."
"I'm not sure you have any right to."
"Ain't you? I guess I've got the right to do any damned thing I like on this island."
"Aren't you? I suppose I have the right to do whatever I want on this island."
"I think you've bullied them quite enough."
"I think you've picked on them enough."
Walker laughed fatly. He did not care what Mackintosh thought.
Walker laughed heartily. He didn’t care what Mackintosh thought.
"When I want your opinion I'll ask for it." Mackintosh grew very white. He knew by bitter experience that he could do nothing but keep silence, and the violent effort at self-control made him sick and faint. He could not eat the food that was before him and with disgust he watched Walker shovel meat into his vast mouth. He was a dirty feeder, and to sit at table with him needed a strong stomach. Mackintosh shuddered. A tremendous desire seized him to humiliate that gross and cruel man; he would give anything in the world to see him in the dust, suffering as much as he had made others suffer. He had never loathed the bully with such loathing as now.
"When I want your opinion, I'll ask for it." Mackintosh turned pale. He knew from painful experience that the best he could do was stay quiet, and the struggle to control himself made him feel sick and weak. He couldn't eat the food in front of him and felt disgusted watching Walker shovel meat into his huge mouth. He was a messy eater, and sitting at the table with him required a strong stomach. Mackintosh shuddered. A strong urge took hold of him to humiliate that crude and cruel man; he would do anything to see him on the ground, suffering as much as he had made others suffer. He had never hated the bully more than he did at that moment.
The day wore on. Mackintosh tried to sleep after dinner, but the passion in his heart prevented him; he tried to read, but the letters swam before his eyes. The sun beat down pitilessly, and he longed for rain; but he knew that rain would bring no coolness; it would only make it hotter and more steamy. He was a native of Aberdeen and his heart yearned suddenly for the icy winds that whistled through the granite streets of that city. Here he was a prisoner, imprisoned not only by that placid sea, but by his hatred for that horrible old man. He pressed his hands to his aching head. He would like to kill him. But he pulled himself together. He must do something to distract his mind, and since he could not read he thought he would set his private papers in order. It was a job which he had long meant to do and which he had constantly put off. He unlocked the drawer of his desk and took out a handful of letters. He caught sight of his revolver. An impulse, no sooner realised than set aside, to put a bullet through his head and so escape from the intolerable bondage of life flashed through his mind. He noticed that in the damp air the revolver was slightly rusted, and he got an oil rag and began to clean it. It was while he was thus occupied that he grew aware of someone slinking round the door. He looked up and called:
The day dragged on. Mackintosh tried to sleep after dinner, but the passion in his heart kept him awake; he tried to read, but the words swam before his eyes. The sun beat down relentlessly, and he wished for rain; but he knew rain would bring no coolness—it would only make it hotter and more humid. He was from Aberdeen, and he suddenly missed the icy winds that whistled through the granite streets of that city. Here, he felt like a prisoner, trapped not only by the calm sea but also by his hatred for that horrible old man. He pressed his hands to his aching head. He wanted to kill him. But he pulled himself together. He needed to distract his mind, and since he couldn’t read, he decided to organize his personal papers. It was a task he had long meant to do but kept putting off. He unlocked the drawer of his desk and took out a handful of letters. He noticed his revolver. An impulse, quickly recognized and then pushed aside, to put a bullet through his head and escape the unbearable burden of life flashed through his mind. He saw that the revolver was slightly rusted in the damp air, so he grabbed an oil rag and started cleaning it. It was while he was doing this that he became aware of someone sneaking around the door. He looked up and called:
"Who is there?"
"Who's there?"
There was a moment's pause, then Manuma showed himself.
There was a brief pause, then Manuma appeared.
"What do you want?"
"What do you want?"
The chief's son stood for a moment, sullen and silent, and when he spoke it was with a strangled voice.
The chief's son stood for a moment, brooding and quiet, and when he finally spoke, his voice was choked.
"We can't pay twenty pounds. We haven't the money."
"We can't pay twenty pounds. We don't have the money."
"What am I to do?" said Mackintosh. "You heard what Mr Walker said."
"What am I supposed to do?" said Mackintosh. "You heard what Mr. Walker said."
Manuma began to plead, half in Samoan and half in English. It was a sing-song whine, with the quavering intonations of a beggar, and it filled Mackintosh with disgust. It outraged him that the man should let himself be so crushed. He was a pitiful object.
Manuma started to beg, mixing Samoan and English. It came out as a whiny, sing-song tone, with the shaky voice of someone desperate, and it filled Mackintosh with disgust. He was outraged that the man allowed himself to be so broken down. He looked truly pathetic.
"I can do nothing," said Mackintosh irritably. "You know that Mr Walker is master here."
"I can't do anything," Mackintosh said, annoyed. "You know Mr. Walker is in charge here."
Manuma was silent again. He still stood in the doorway.
Manuma was quiet once more. He remained in the doorway.
"I am sick," he said at last. "Give me some medicine."
"I feel unwell," he finally said. "Please give me some medicine."
"What is the matter with you?"
"What's up with you?"
"I do not know. I am sick. I have pains in my body."
"I don't know. I'm feeling unwell. I have aches all over."
"Don't stand there," said Mackintosh sharply. "Come in and let me look at you."
"Don't just stand there," Mackintosh said sharply. "Come in and let me see you."
Manuma entered the little room and stood before the desk.
Manuma walked into the small room and stood in front of the desk.
"I have pains here and here."
"I have pain here and here."
He put his hands to his loins and his face assumed an expression of pain. Suddenly Mackintosh grew conscious that the boy's eyes were resting on the revolver which he had laid on the desk when Manuma appeared in the doorway. There was a silence between the two which to Mackintosh was endless. He seemed to read the thoughts which were in the Kanaka's mind. His heart beat violently. And then he felt as though something possessed him so that he acted under the compulsion of a foreign will. Himself did not make the movements of his body, but a power that was strange to him. His throat was suddenly dry, and he put his hand to it mechanically in order to help his speech. He was impelled to avoid Manuma's eyes.
He put his hands on his hips and his face showed pain. Suddenly, Mackintosh realized that the boy's eyes were fixed on the revolver he had left on the desk when Manuma walked in. There was a silence between them that felt endless to Mackintosh. He seemed to sense what was on the Kanaka's mind. His heart raced. Then he felt like something was taking over him, making him act as if he were controlled by someone else. It wasn't him moving his body; it was a force that felt foreign. His throat went dry, and he instinctively put his hand to it to ease his speech. He felt compelled to look away from Manuma's gaze.
"Just wait here," he said, his voice sounded as though someone had seized him by the windpipe, "and I'll fetch you something from the dispensary."
"Just wait here," he said, his voice sounding like someone had grabbed him by the throat, "and I'll get you something from the dispensary."
He got up. Was it his fancy that he staggered a little? Manuma stood silently, and though he kept his eyes averted, Mackintosh knew that he was looking dully out of the door. It was this other person that possessed him that drove him out of the room, but it was himself that took a handful of muddled papers and threw them on the revolver in order to hide it from view. He went to the dispensary. He got a pill and poured out some blue draught into a small bottle, and then came out into the compound. He did not want to go back into his own bungalow, so he called to Manuma.
He got up. Did he imagine that he swayed a bit? Manuma stood silently, and even though he looked away, Mackintosh knew he was staring blankly out the door. It was this other presence that overwhelmed him and pushed him out of the room, but it was his own hand that grabbed a handful of disorganized papers and tossed them over the revolver to hide it from sight. He headed to the dispensary. He took a pill and poured some blue liquid into a small bottle, then stepped out into the yard. Not wanting to go back into his own bungalow, he called out to Manuma.
"Come here."
"Come over here."
He gave him the drugs and instructions how to take them. He did not know what it was that made it impossible for him to look at the Kanaka. While he was speaking to him he kept his eyes on his shoulder. Manuma took the medicine and slunk out of the gate.
He gave him the pills and instructions on how to take them. He didn't understand why he couldn't look at the Kanaka. While he was talking to him, he kept his gaze on his shoulder. Manuma took the medicine and slipped out through the gate.
Mackintosh went into the dining-room and turned over once more the old newspapers. But he could not read them. The house was very still. Walker was upstairs in his room asleep, the Chinese cook was busy in the kitchen, the two policemen were out fishing. The silence that seemed to brood over the house was unearthly, and there hammered in Mackintosh's head the question whether the revolver still lay where he had placed it. He could not bring himself to look. The uncertainty was horrible, but the certainty would be more horrible still. He sweated. At last he could stand the silence no longer, and he made up his mind to go down the road to the trader's, a man named Jervis, who had a store about a mile away. He was a half-caste, but even that amount of white blood made him possible to talk to. He wanted to get away from his bungalow, with the desk littered with untidy papers, and underneath them something, or nothing. He walked along the road. As he passed the fine hut of a chief a greeting was called out to him. Then he came to the store. Behind the counter sat the trader's daughter, a swarthy broad-featured girl in a pink blouse and a white drill skirt. Jervis hoped he would marry her. He had money, and he had told Mackintosh that his daughter's husband would be well-to-do. She flushed a little when she saw Mackintosh.
Mackintosh walked into the dining room and flipped through the old newspapers again. But he couldn't read them. The house was really quiet. Walker was upstairs in his room, asleep, the Chinese cook was busy in the kitchen, and the two policemen were out fishing. The silence hanging over the house felt unnatural, and the question echoed in Mackintosh's mind about whether the revolver was still where he had left it. He couldn’t bring himself to look. The uncertainty was terrible, but knowing for sure would be even worse. He was sweating. Finally, he couldn’t take the silence anymore, so he decided to head down the road to the trader’s, a guy named Jervis, who had a store about a mile away. He was mixed-race, but even that little bit of white ancestry made him easier to talk to. Mackintosh wanted to escape his bungalow, which was cluttered with messy papers, and beneath them, something, or nothing. He strolled along the road. As he walked past the chief's nice hut, someone called out a greeting. Then he arrived at the store. Behind the counter sat the trader’s daughter, a dark-skinned girl with prominent features wearing a pink blouse and a white drill skirt. Jervis hoped to marry her. He had money and had told Mackintosh that his daughter’s husband would be well-off. She blushed a little when she saw Mackintosh.
"Father's just unpacking some cases that have come in this morning. I'll tell him you're here."
"Dad's just unpacking some boxes that arrived this morning. I'll let him know you're here."
He sat down and the girl went out behind the shop. In a moment her mother waddled in, a huge old woman, a chiefess, who owned much land in her own right; and gave him her hand. Her monstrous obesity was an offence, but she managed to convey an impression of dignity. She was cordial without obsequiousness; affable, but conscious of her station.
He sat down and the girl went out behind the shop. Soon after, her mother came in, a large older woman, a chief, who owned a lot of land herself; and offered him her hand. Her extreme obesity was off-putting, but she managed to exude an air of dignity. She was friendly without being overly submissive; approachable, but aware of her status.
"You're quite a stranger, Mr Mackintosh. Teresa was saying only this morning: 'Why, we never see Mr Mackintosh now.'"
"You're quite a stranger, Mr. Mackintosh. Teresa was just saying this morning, 'We hardly ever see Mr. Mackintosh anymore.'"
He shuddered a little as he thought of himself as that old native's son-in-law. It was notorious that she ruled her husband, notwithstanding his white blood, with a firm hand. Hers was the authority and hers the business head. She might be no more than Mrs Jervis to the white people, but her father had been a chief of the blood royal, and his father and his father's father had ruled as kings. The trader came in, small beside his imposing wife, a dark man with a black beard going grey, in ducks, with handsome eyes and flashing teeth. He was very British, and his conversation was slangy, but you felt he spoke English as a foreign tongue; with his family he used the language of his native mother. He was a servile man, cringing and obsequious.
He shuddered a bit at the thought of being that old native woman's son-in-law. It was well-known that she controlled her husband, despite his white heritage, with an iron fist. She held the power and handled the business. To white people, she might just be Mrs. Jervis, but her father had been a chief from royal lineage, and his father and grandfather had ruled as kings. The trader came in, looking small next to his imposing wife—a dark man with a greying black beard, dressed in ducks, with striking eyes and a bright smile. He was very British, and his speech was full of slang, but it felt like he spoke English as a second language; with his family, he used the tongue of his native mother. He was a subservient man, cringing and overly deferential.
"Ah, Mr Mackintosh, this is a joyful surprise. Get the whisky, Teresa; Mr Mackintosh will have a gargle with us."
"Ah, Mr. Mackintosh, this is a delightful surprise. Grab the whisky, Teresa; Mr. Mackintosh will have a drink with us."
He gave all the latest news of Apia, watching his guest's eyes the while, so that he might know the welcome thing to say.
He shared all the latest news from Apia, keeping an eye on his guest's reactions to figure out the best thing to say.
"And how is Walker? We've not seen him just lately. Mrs Jervis is going to send him a sucking-pig one day this week."
"And how's Walker? We haven't seen him lately. Mrs. Jervis is going to send him a piglet one day this week."
"I saw him riding home this morning," said Teresa.
"I saw him riding home this morning," Teresa said.
"Here's how," said Jervis, holding up his whisky.
"Here’s how," Jervis said, raising his whisky.
Mackintosh drank. The two women sat and looked at him, Mrs Jervis in her black Mother Hubbard, placid and haughty, and Teresa, anxious to smile whenever she caught his eye, while the trader gossiped insufferably.
Mackintosh drank. The two women sat and looked at him, Mrs. Jervis in her black Mother Hubbard, calm and proud, and Teresa, eager to smile whenever she caught his eye, while the trader chattered endlessly.
"They were saying in Apia it was about time Walker retired. He ain't so young as he was. Things have changed since he first come to the islands and he ain't changed with them."
"They were saying in Apia that it was about time Walker retired. He's not as young as he used to be. Things have changed since he first came to the islands, and he hasn't changed with them."
"He'll go too far," said the old chiefess. "The natives aren't satisfied."
"He's going too far," said the old chiefess. "The locals aren't happy."
"That was a good joke about the road," laughed the trader. "When I told them about it in Apia they fair split their sides with laughing. Good old Walker."
"That was a great joke about the road," laughed the trader. "When I shared it with them in Apia, they absolutely roared with laughter. Good old Walker."
Mackintosh looked at him savagely. What did he mean by talking of him in that fashion? To a half-caste trader he was Mr Walker. It was on his tongue to utter a harsh rebuke for the impertinence. He did not know what held him back.
Mackintosh glared at him. What did he mean by talking about him like that? To a mixed-race trader, he was Mr. Walker. He was about to give a sharp retort for the rudeness. He didn’t know why he stopped himself.
"When he goes I hope you'll take his place, Mr Mackintosh," said Jervis. "We all like you on the island. You understand the natives. They're educated now, they must be treated differently to the old days. It wants an educated man to be administrator now. Walker was only a trader same as I am."
"When he leaves, I hope you'll take his position, Mr. Mackintosh," Jervis said. "We all like you on the island. You get the locals. They're educated now; they need to be treated differently than in the past. It takes an educated person to be the administrator now. Walker was just a trader like I am."
Teresa's eyes glistened.
Teresa's eyes sparkled.
"When the time comes if there's anything anyone can do here, you bet your bottom dollar we'll do it. I'd get all the chiefs to go over to Apia and make a petition."
"When the time comes, if there’s anything we can do here, you can bet we’ll do it. I’d get all the chiefs to head over to Apia and make a petition."
Mackintosh felt horribly sick. It had not struck him that if anything happened to Walker it might be he who would succeed him. It was true that no one in his official position knew the island so well. He got up suddenly and scarcely taking his leave walked back to the compound. And now he went straight to his room. He took a quick look at his desk. He rummaged among the papers.
Mackintosh felt really nauseous. It hadn't hit him that if something happened to Walker, he might be the one to take over. It was true that no one in his official position knew the island better than he did. He suddenly got up and barely said goodbye as he walked back to the compound. Now, he headed straight to his room. He quickly glanced at his desk and started sifting through the papers.
The revolver was not there.
The revolver wasn't there.
His heart thumped violently against his ribs. He looked for the revolver everywhere. He hunted in the chairs and in the drawers. He looked desperately, and all the time he knew he would not find it. Suddenly he heard Walker's gruff, hearty voice.
His heart raced violently in his chest. He searched for the revolver everywhere. He rummaged through the chairs and the drawers. He looked frantically, and all the while he knew he wouldn't find it. Suddenly, he heard Walker's rough, booming voice.
"What the devil are you up to, Mac?"
"What are you up to, Mac?"
He started. Walker was standing in the doorway and instinctively he turned round to hide what lay upon his desk.
He jumped. Walker was standing in the doorway, and instinctively he turned around to hide what was on his desk.
"Tidying up?" quizzed Walker. "I've told 'em to put the grey in the trap. I'm going down to Tafoni to bathe. You'd better come along."
"Tidying up?" asked Walker. "I've told them to put the gray in the trap. I'm heading down to Tafoni to take a bath. You should come with me."
"All right," said Mackintosh.
"Okay," said Mackintosh.
So long as he was with Walker nothing could happen. The place they were bound for was about three miles away, and there was a fresh-water pool, separated by a thin barrier of rock from the sea, which the administrator had blasted out for the natives to bathe in. He had done this at spots round the island, wherever there was a spring; and the fresh water, compared with the sticky warmth of the sea, was cool and invigorating. They drove along the silent grassy road, splashing now and then through fords, where the sea had forced its way in, past a couple of native villages, the bell-shaped huts spaced out roomily and the white chapel in the middle, and at the third village they got out of the trap, tied up the horse, and walked down to the pool. They were accompanied by four or five girls and a dozen children. Soon they were all splashing about, shouting and laughing, while Walker, in a lava-lava, swam to and fro like an unwieldy porpoise. He made lewd jokes with the girls, and they amused themselves by diving under him and wriggling away when he tried to catch them. When he was tired he lay down on a rock, while the girls and children surrounded him; it was a happy family; and the old man, huge, with his crescent of white hair and his shining bald crown, looked like some old sea god. Once Mackintosh caught a queer soft look in his eyes.
As long as he was with Walker, nothing could go wrong. They were headed to a spot about three miles away, where there was a freshwater pool, separated by a thin rock barrier from the sea, which the administrator had created for the locals to bathe in. He had done this at various places around the island, wherever there was a spring; the fresh water was cool and refreshing compared to the sticky warmth of the sea. They traveled along the quiet grassy road, splashing occasionally through shallow areas where the sea had encroached, passing a couple of native villages with spacious bell-shaped huts and a white chapel in the middle. At the third village, they got out of the cart, tied up the horse, and walked down to the pool. They were joined by four or five girls and a dozen children. Soon, everyone was splashing around, shouting and laughing, while Walker, in a lava-lava, swam back and forth like a clumsy porpoise. He shared crude jokes with the girls, who had fun diving under him and wriggling away when he tried to catch them. When he got tired, he lay down on a rock, surrounded by the girls and children; it was a joyful scene, and the old man, large with a crescent of white hair and a shiny bald head, looked like some ancient sea god. Once, Mackintosh noticed a strange soft expression in his eyes.
"They're dear children," he said. "They look upon me as their father."
"They're wonderful kids," he said. "They see me as their dad."
And then without a pause he turned to one of the girls and made an obscene remark which sent them all into fits of laughter. Mackintosh started to dress. With his thin legs and thin arms he made a grotesque figure, a sinister Don Quixote, and Walker began to make coarse jokes about him. They were acknowledged with little smothered laughs. Mackintosh struggled with his shirt. He knew he looked absurd, but he hated being laughed at. He stood silent and glowering.
And then, without missing a beat, he turned to one of the girls and made an inappropriate comment that had them all bursting into laughter. Mackintosh started getting dressed. With his skinny legs and thin arms, he looked ridiculous, like a creepy Don Quixote, and Walker began to make crude jokes about him. They got responded to with quiet snickers. Mackintosh wrestled with his shirt. He knew he looked silly, but he hated being the punchline. He stood there, silent and scowling.
"If you want to get back in time for dinner you ought to come soon."
"If you want to be back in time for dinner, you should come soon."
"You're not a bad fellow, Mac. Only you're a fool. When you're doing one thing you always want to do another. That's not the way to live."
"You're not a bad guy, Mac. You're just being foolish. When you're focused on one thing, you're always trying to do something else. That's not how to live."
But all the same he raised himself slowly to his feet and began to put on his clothes. They sauntered back to the village, drank a bowl of kava with the chief, and then, after a joyful farewell from all the lazy villagers, drove home.
But still, he slowly got up to his feet and started putting on his clothes. They walked back to the village, had a bowl of kava with the chief, and then, after a cheerful goodbye from all the laid-back villagers, drove home.
After dinner, according to his habit, Walker, lighting his cigar, prepared to go for a stroll. Mackintosh was suddenly seized with fear.
After dinner, as usual, Walker lit his cigar and got ready to go for a walk. Mackintosh was suddenly overcome with fear.
"Don't you think it's rather unwise to go out at night by yourself just now?"
"Don't you think it's pretty unwise to go out alone at night right now?"
Walker stared at him with his round blue eyes.
Walker stared at him with his big blue eyes.
"What the devil do you mean?"
"What on earth do you mean?"
"Remember the knife the other night. You've got those fellows' backs up."
"Remember the knife from the other night. You've gotten those guys on edge."
"Pooh! They wouldn't dare."
"Pooh! They wouldn't do that."
"Someone dared before."
"Someone has dared before."
"That was only a bluff. They wouldn't hurt me. They look upon me as a father. They know that whatever I do is for their own good."
"That was just a bluff. They wouldn’t hurt me. They see me as a father figure. They understand that everything I do is for their own benefit."
Mackintosh watched him with contempt in his heart. The man's self-complacency outraged him, and yet something, he knew not what, made him insist.
Mackintosh watched him with disdain. The man's smugness infuriated him, and yet something he couldn't quite identify compelled him to persist.
"Remember what happened this morning. It wouldn't hurt you to stay at home just to-night. I'll play piquet with you."
"Remember what happened this morning. It wouldn’t hurt to stay home just tonight. I'll play cards with you."
"I'll play piquet with you when I come back. The Kanaka isn't born yet who can make me alter my plans."
"I'll play piquet with you when I get back. There's no one born yet who can make me change my plans."
"You'd better let me come with you."
"You should let me come with you."
"You stay where you are."
"Stay where you are."
Mackintosh shrugged his shoulders. He had given the man full warning. If he did not heed it that was his own lookout. Walker put on his hat and went out. Mackintosh began to read; but then he thought of something; perhaps it would be as well to have his own whereabouts quite clear. He crossed over to the kitchen and, inventing some pretext, talked for a few minutes with the cook. Then he got out the gramophone and put a record on it, but while it ground out its melancholy tune, some comic song of a London music-hall, his ear was strained for a sound away there in the night. At his elbow the record reeled out its loudness, the words were raucous, but notwithstanding he seemed to be surrounded by an unearthly silence. He heard the dull roar of the breakers against the reef. He heard the breeze sigh, far up, in the leaves of the coconut trees. How long would it be? It was awful.
Mackintosh shrugged. He had given the guy a fair warning. If he chose not to listen, that was on him. Walker put on his hat and left. Mackintosh started to read, but then he thought about it; it might be a good idea to clarify his own location. He headed into the kitchen and, coming up with some excuse, chatted for a few minutes with the cook. Then he pulled out the gramophone and put a record on, but while it played its sad tune, some upbeat song from a London music hall, he strained to hear anything in the silence of the night. The record blared next to him, the lyrics loud and raucous, yet he felt enveloped in an eerie quiet. He could hear the dull crash of the waves against the reef. He could hear the breeze rustling through the leaves of the coconut trees above. How much longer would it take? It was terrifying.
He heard a hoarse laugh.
He heard a raspy laugh.
"Wonders will never cease. It's not often you play yourself a tune, Mac."
"Wonders never cease. It's not every day you play a tune for yourself, Mac."
Walker stood at the window, red-faced, bluff and jovial.
Walker stood at the window, face flushed, cheerful and boisterous.
"Well, you see I'm alive and kicking. What were you playing for?"
"Well, you see I’m alive and well. What were you playing for?"
Walker came in.
Walker entered.
"Nerves a bit dicky, eh? Playing a tune to keep your pecker up?"
"Nervous, huh? Playing a song to keep your spirits up?"
"I was playing your requiem."
"I was playing your song."
"What the devil's that?"
"What the heck is that?"
"'Alf o' bitter an' a pint of stout."
"'A half of bitter and a pint of stout.'"
"A rattling good song too. I don't mind how often I hear it. Now I'm ready to take your money off you at piquet."
"A really great song too. I don't care how many times I hear it. Now I'm ready to take your money at piquet."
They played and Walker bullied his way to victory, bluffing his opponent, chaffing him, jeering at his mistakes, up to every dodge, browbeating him, exulting. Presently Mackintosh recovered his coolness, and standing outside himself, as it were, he was able to take a detached pleasure in watching the overbearing old man and in his own cold reserve. Somewhere Manuma sat quietly and awaited his opportunity.
They played, and Walker pushed his way to victory, bluffing his opponent, mocking him, sneering at his mistakes, using every trick in the book, intimidating him, and reveling in his win. After a while, Mackintosh regained his composure, standing apart from the situation, as it were, allowing himself to enjoy watching the arrogant old man and his own calm demeanor. Somewhere, Manuma sat quietly, waiting for his chance.
Walker won game after game and pocketed his winnings at the end of the evening in high good humour.
Walker won game after game and collected his winnings at the end of the night in a great mood.
"You'll have to grow a little bit older before you stand much chance against me, Mac. The fact is I have a natural gift for cards."
"You'll need to get a bit older before you have a real chance against me, Mac. The truth is, I have a natural talent for cards."
"I don't know that there's much gift about it when I happen to deal you fourteen aces."
"I’m not sure there’s anything special about it when I deal you fourteen aces."
"Good cards come to good players," retorted Walker. "I'd have won if I'd had your hands."
"Good cards go to good players," Walker shot back. "I would have won if I had your hands."
He went on to tell long stories of the various occasions on which he had played cards with notorious sharpers and to their consternation had taken all their money from them. He boasted. He praised himself. And Mackintosh listened with absorption. He wanted now to feed his hatred; and everything Walker said, every gesture, made him more detestable. At last Walker got up.
He started sharing long stories about the times he had played cards with well-known hustlers and, much to their shock, ended up taking all their money. He bragged. He gave himself compliments. And Mackintosh listened intently. He wanted to fuel his hatred; everything Walker said and every gesture he made only made him more insufferable. Finally, Walker stood up.
"Well, I'm going to turn in," he said with a loud yawn. "I've got a long day to-morrow."
"Well, I’m gonna head to bed," he said with a big yawn. "I’ve got a long day tomorrow."
"What are you going to do?"
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm driving over to the other side of the island. I'll start at five, but I don't expect I shall get back to dinner till late."
"I'm driving to the other side of the island. I'll head out at five, but I don’t think I'll be back for dinner until late."
They generally dined at seven.
They usually had dinner at seven.
"We'd better make it half past seven then."
"We should make it 7:30 then."
"I guess it would be as well."
"That makes sense, I guess."
Mackintosh watched him knock the ashes out of his pipe. His vitality was rude and exuberant. It was strange to think that death hung over him. A faint smile flickered in Mackintosh's cold, gloomy eyes.
Mackintosh watched him tap the ashes out of his pipe. His energy was raw and vibrant. It felt odd to think that death loomed over him. A faint smile briefly crossed Mackintosh's cold, gloomy eyes.
"Would you like me to come with you?"
"Do you want me to go with you?"
"What in God's name should I want that for? I'm using the mare and she'll have enough to do to carry me; she don't want to drag you over thirty miles of road."
"What on earth would I want that for? I'm riding the horse and she has enough to manage carrying me; she doesn't need to haul you over thirty miles of road."
"Perhaps you don't quite realise what the feeling is at Matautu. I think it would be safer if I came with you."
"Maybe you don't fully understand what it's like in Matautu. I think it would be better if I went with you."
Walker burst into contemptuous laughter.
Walker burst into mocking laughter.
"You'd be a fine lot of use in a scrap. I'm not a great hand at getting the wind up."
"You'd be pretty useless in a fight. I'm not really good at getting people riled up."
Now the smile passed from Mackintosh's eyes to his lips. It distorted them painfully.
Now the smile moved from Mackintosh's eyes to his lips. It twisted them in a painful way.
"Quem deus vult perdere prius dementat."
"Whom the gods wish to destroy, they first make mad."
"What the hell is that?" said Walker.
"What the heck is that?" said Walker.
"Latin," answered Mackintosh as he went out.
"Latin," Mackintosh replied as he left.
And now he chuckled. His mood had changed. He had done all he could and the matter was in the hands of fate. He slept more soundly than he had done for weeks. When he awoke next morning he went out. After a good night he found a pleasant exhilaration in the freshness of the early air. The sea was a more vivid blue, the sky more brilliant, than on most days, the trade wind was fresh, and there was a ripple on the lagoon as the breeze brushed over it like velvet brushed the wrong way. He felt himself stronger and younger. He entered upon the day's work with zest. After luncheon he slept again, and as evening drew on he had the bay saddled and sauntered through the bush. He seemed to see it all with new eyes. He felt more normal. The extraordinary thing was that he was able to put Walker out of his mind altogether. So far as he was concerned he might never have existed.
And now he chuckled. His mood had shifted. He had done everything he could, and now it was up to fate. He slept more soundly than he had in weeks. When he woke up the next morning, he went outside. After a good night’s sleep, he felt a pleasant rush from the fresh early air. The sea was a brighter blue, the sky was more brilliant than usual, the trade wind was refreshing, and there was a gentle ripple on the lagoon as the breeze brushed over it like velvet turned the wrong way. He felt stronger and younger. He approached the day’s work with enthusiasm. After lunch, he took another nap, and as evening approached, he saddled the bay and strolled through the bush. He seemed to see everything with new eyes. He felt more like himself. The amazing thing was that he could completely forget about Walker. As far as he was concerned, Walker might as well have never existed.
He returned late, hot after his ride, and bathed again. Then he sat on the verandah, smoking his pipe, and looked at the day declining over the lagoon. In the sunset the lagoon, rosy and purple and green, was very beautiful. He felt at peace with the world and with himself. When the cook came out to say that dinner was ready and to ask whether he should wait, Mackintosh smiled at him with friendly eyes. He looked at his watch.
He came back late, feeling hot from his ride, and took another shower. Then he sat on the porch, smoking his pipe, and watched the day fade over the lagoon. In the sunset, the lagoon, glowing with shades of pink, purple, and green, looked stunning. He felt at peace with the world and with himself. When the cook came out to say dinner was ready and asked if he should wait, Mackintosh smiled at him with friendly eyes. He checked his watch.
"It's half-past seven. Better not wait. One can't tell when the boss'll be back."
"It's 7:30. I shouldn't wait. You never know when the boss will be back."
The boy nodded, and in a moment Mackintosh saw him carry across the yard a bowl of steaming soup. He got up lazily, went into the dining-room, and ate his dinner. Had it happened? The uncertainty was amusing and Mackintosh chuckled in the silence. The food did not seem so monotonous as usual, and even though there was Hamburger steak, the cook's invariable dish when his poor invention failed him, it tasted by some miracle succulent and spiced. After dinner he strolled over lazily to his bungalow to get a book. He liked the intense stillness, and now that the night had fallen the stars were blazing in the sky. He shouted for a lamp and in a moment the Chink pattered over on his bare feet, piercing the darkness with a ray of light. He put the lamp on the desk and noiselessly slipped out of the room. Mackintosh stood rooted to the floor, for there, half hidden by untidy papers, was his revolver. His heart throbbed painfully, and he broke into a sweat. It was done then.
The boy nodded, and in a moment, Mackintosh saw him carry a steaming bowl of soup across the yard. He got up lazily, walked into the dining room, and had his dinner. Had it really happened? The uncertainty was amusing, and Mackintosh chuckled softly to himself. The food didn’t seem as boring as usual, and even though there was Hamburger steak— the cook’s go-to dish when he ran out of ideas— it somehow tasted delicious and flavorful. After dinner, he casually strolled over to his bungalow to grab a book. He enjoyed the intense silence, and now that night had fallen, the stars were shining brightly in the sky. He called for a lamp, and moments later, the servant hurried over on his bare feet, cutting through the darkness with a beam of light. He placed the lamp on the desk and quietly slipped out of the room. Mackintosh stood frozen in place, for there, half-hidden by a mess of papers, was his revolver. His heart raced painfully, and he broke into a sweat. It was done then.
He took up the revolver with a shaking hand. Four of the chambers were empty. He paused a moment and looked suspiciously out into the night, but there was no one there. He quickly slipped four cartridges into the empty chambers and locked the revolver in his drawer.
He picked up the revolver with a trembling hand. Four of the chambers were empty. He hesitated for a moment, glancing suspiciously out into the night, but there was no one there. He quickly loaded four cartridges into the empty chambers and locked the revolver in his drawer.
He sat down to wait.
He sat down to wait.
An hour passed, a second hour passed. There was nothing. He sat at his desk as though he were writing, but he neither wrote nor read. He merely listened. He strained his ears for a sound travelling from a far distance. At last he heard hesitating footsteps and knew it was the Chinese cook.
An hour went by, then another hour. Still, nothing happened. He sat at his desk like he was writing, but he wasn’t writing or reading. He just listened. He focused intently on any sound coming from a long way off. Finally, he heard uncertain footsteps and realized it was the Chinese cook.
"Ah-Sung," he called.
"Hey, Ah-Sung," he called.
The boy came to the door.
The boy knocked on the door.
"Boss velly late," he said. "Dinner no good."
"Boss is really late," he said. "Dinner isn't good."
Mackintosh stared at him, wondering whether he knew what had happened, and whether, when he knew, he would realise on what terms he and Walker had been. He went about his work, sleek, silent, and smiling, and who could tell his thoughts?
Mackintosh stared at him, wondering if he knew what had happened, and if, when he found out, he would understand the kind of relationship he and Walker had. He went about his work, smooth, quiet, and smiling, and who could guess his thoughts?
"I expect he's had dinner on the way, but you must keep the soup hot at all events."
"I expect he had dinner on the way, but you need to keep the soup hot, no matter what."
The words were hardly out of his mouth when the silence was suddenly broken into by a confusion, cries, and a rapid patter of naked feet. A number of natives ran into the compound, men and women and children; they crowded round Mackintosh and they all talked at once. They were unintelligible. They were excited and frightened and some of them were crying. Mackintosh pushed his way through them and went to the gateway. Though he had scarcely understood what they said he knew quite well what had happened. And as he reached the gate the dog-cart arrived. The old mare was being led by a tall Kanaka, and in the dog-cart crouched two men, trying to hold Walker up. A little crowd of natives surrounded it.
The words were barely out of his mouth when the silence was suddenly shattered by chaos, screams, and the quick sound of bare feet. A group of locals rushed into the compound—men, women, and children; they gathered around Mackintosh, all talking at the same time. It was a jumble of voices. They were excited and terrified, and some of them were crying. Mackintosh pushed through the crowd and made his way to the gate. Even though he barely grasped what they were saying, he knew exactly what had happened. As he reached the gate, the dog-cart pulled up. A tall Kanaka was leading the old mare, and in the dog-cart, two men were trying to keep Walker upright. A small group of locals surrounded them.
The mare was led into the yard and the natives surged in after it. Mackintosh shouted to them to stand back and the two policemen, sprang suddenly from God knows where, pushed them violently aside. By now he had managed to understand that some lads who had been fishing, on their way back to their village had come across the cart on the home side of the ford. The mare was nuzzling about the herbage and in the darkness they could just see the great white bulk of the old man sunk between the seat and the dashboard. At first they thought he was drunk and they peered in, grinning, but then they heard him groan, and guessed that something was amiss. They ran to the village and called for help. It was when they returned, accompanied by half a hundred people, that they discovered Walker had been shot.
The mare was led into the yard, and the locals rushed in after it. Mackintosh yelled at them to back off, and two policemen suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pushed them aside forcefully. By now, he had figured out that some kids who had been fishing, on their way back to their village, stumbled upon the cart on the home side of the ford. The mare was sniffing around the grass, and in the darkness, they could barely see the old man slumped between the seat and the dashboard. At first, they thought he was drunk, peering in and chuckling, but then they heard him groan and realized something was wrong. They ran back to the village to call for help. When they returned with about fifty people, they found out that Walker had been shot.
With a sudden thrill of horror Mackintosh asked himself whether he was already dead. The first thing at all events was to get him out of the cart, and that, owing to Walker's corpulence, was a difficult job. It took four strong men to lift him. They jolted him and he uttered a dull groan. He was still alive. At last they carried him into the house, up the stairs, and placed him on his bed. Then Mackintosh was able to see him, for in the yard, lit only by half a dozen hurricane lamps, everything had been obscured. Walker's white ducks were stained with blood, and the men who had carried him wiped their hands, red and sticky, on their lava-lavas. Mackintosh held up the lamp. He had not expected the old man to be so pale. His eyes were closed. He was breathing still, his pulse could be just felt, but it was obvious that he was dying. Mackintosh had not bargained for the shock of horror that convulsed him. He saw that the native clerk was there, and in a voice hoarse with fear told him to go into the dispensary and get what was necessary for a hypodermic injection. One of the policemen had brought up the whisky, and Mackintosh forced a little into the old man's mouth. The room was crowded with natives. They sat about the floor, speechless now and terrified, and every now and then one wailed aloud. It was very hot, but Mackintosh felt cold, his hands and his feet were like ice, and he had to make a violent effort not to tremble in all his limbs. He did not know what to do. He did not know if Walker was bleeding still, and if he was, how he could stop the bleeding.
With a sudden thrill of horror, Mackintosh wondered if he was already dead. The first thing to do was to get him out of the cart, which was a tough job due to Walker's size. It took four strong men to lift him. They jolted him and he let out a dull groan. He was still alive. Finally, they carried him into the house, up the stairs, and placed him on his bed. Now Mackintosh could see him, since in the yard, lit only by a few hurricane lamps, everything had been obscured. Walker's white clothes were stained with blood, and the men who had carried him wiped their hands, red and sticky, on their lava-lavas. Mackintosh held up the lamp. He hadn’t expected the old man to be so pale. His eyes were closed. He was still breathing, his pulse was faint, but it was clear he was dying. Mackintosh was taken aback by the shocking horror that gripped him. He noticed the native clerk was there and, in a voice heavy with fear, told him to go into the dispensary and fetch what was needed for a hypodermic injection. One of the policemen had brought some whisky, and Mackintosh forced a little into the old man's mouth. The room was packed with natives. They sat on the floor, now speechless and terrified, and occasionally one of them wailed loudly. It was very hot, but Mackintosh felt cold; his hands and feet were like ice, and he had to make a strong effort not to shiver all over. He didn't know what to do. He didn’t know if Walker was still bleeding, and if he was, how to stop it.
The clerk brought the hypodermic needle.
The clerk brought the needle.
"You give it to him," said Mackintosh. "You're more used to that sort of thing than I am."
"You give it to him," said Mackintosh. "You're more familiar with that kind of thing than I am."
His head ached horribly. It felt as though all sorts of little savage things were beating inside it, trying to get out. They watched for the effect of the injection. Presently Walker opened his eyes slowly. He did not seem to know where he was.
His head throbbed painfully. It felt like all kinds of wild creatures were pounding inside it, trying to escape. They were waiting to see how the injection would affect him. After a moment, Walker slowly opened his eyes. He didn’t seem to realize where he was.
"Keep quiet," said Mackintosh. "You're at home. You're quite safe."
"Stay quiet," said Mackintosh. "You're at home. You're totally safe."
Walker's lips outlined a shadowy smile.
Walker's lips formed a faint smile.
"They've got me," he whispered.
"They have me," he whispered.
"I'll get Jervis to send his motor-boat to Apia at once. We'll get a doctor out by to-morrow afternoon."
"I'll have Jervis send his motorboat to Apia right away. We'll have a doctor there by tomorrow afternoon."
There was a long pause before the old man answered,
There was a long pause before the old man responded,
"I shall be dead by then."
"I'll be gone by then."
A ghastly expression passed over Mackintosh's pale face. He forced himself to laugh.
A horrifying look crossed Mackintosh's pale face. He made himself laugh.
"What rot! You keep quiet and you'll be as right as rain."
"What nonsense! Stay quiet, and you'll be just fine."
"Give me a drink," said Walker. "A stiff one."
"Get me a drink," Walker said. "Something strong."
With shaking hand Mackintosh poured out whisky and water, half and half, and held the glass while Walker drank greedily. It seemed to restore him. He gave a long sigh and a little colour came into his great fleshy face. Mackintosh felt extraordinarily helpless. He stood and stared at the old man.
With a trembling hand, Mackintosh poured equal parts whisky and water, holding the glass while Walker drank it down eagerly. It appeared to revive him. He let out a deep sigh, and some color returned to his large, fleshy face. Mackintosh felt incredibly powerless. He just stood there, staring at the old man.
"If you'll tell me what to do I'll do it," he said.
"If you tell me what to do, I’ll do it," he said.
"There's nothing to do. Just leave me alone. I'm done for."
"There's nothing to do. Just leave me alone. I'm finished."
He looked dreadfully pitiful as he lay on the great bed, a huge, bloated, old man; but so wan, so weak, it was heart-rending. As he rested, his mind seemed to grow clearer.
He looked incredibly sad as he lay on the big bed, a huge, bloated old man; but so pale, so weak, it was heartbreaking. As he rested, his mind appeared to become clearer.
"You were right, Mac," he said presently. "You warned me."
"You were right, Mac," he said after a moment. "You warned me."
"I wish to God I'd come with you."
"I really wish I had gone with you."
"You're a good chap, Mac, only you don't drink."
"You're a good guy, Mac, but you just don't drink."
There was another long silence, and it was clear that Walker was sinking. There was an internal hæmorrhage and even Mackintosh in his ignorance could not fail to see that his chief had but an hour or two to live. He stood by the side of the bed stock still. For half an hour perhaps Walker lay with his eyes closed, then he opened them.
There was another long silence, and it was obvious that Walker was deteriorating. There was internal bleeding, and even Mackintosh, despite his lack of knowledge, could tell that his boss had only an hour or two left to live. He stood next to the bed, frozen. For maybe half an hour, Walker lay there with his eyes closed, then he opened them.
"They'll give you my job," he said, slowly. "Last time I was in Apia I told them you were all right. Finish my road. I want to think that'll be done. All round the island."
"They'll give you my job," he said slowly. "The last time I was in Apia, I told them you were fine. Complete my road. I want to believe that'll get done. All around the island."
"I don't want your job. You'll get all right."
"I don't want your job. You'll be fine."
Walker shook his head wearily.
Walker shook his head tiredly.
"I've had my day. Treat them fairly, that's the great thing. They're children. You must always remember that. You must be firm with them, but you must be kind. And you must be just. I've never made a bob out of them. I haven't saved a hundred pounds in twenty years. The road's the great thing. Get the road finished."
"I've had my time. Treat them fairly, that's the important part. They're kids. You have to keep that in mind. You need to be strict with them, but also nice. And you have to be fair. I haven't profited from them at all. I haven't saved a hundred pounds in twenty years. The road is the key thing. Get the road done."
Something very like a sob was wrung from Mackintosh.
Something that sounded a lot like a sob came from Mackintosh.
"You're a good fellow, Mac. I always liked you."
"You're a great guy, Mac. I've always liked you."
He closed his eyes, and Mackintosh thought that he would never open them again. His mouth was so dry that he had to get himself something to drink. The Chinese cook silently put a chair for him. He sat down by the side of the bed and waited. He did not know how long a time passed. The night was endless. Suddenly one of the men sitting there broke into uncontrollable sobbing, loudly, like a child, and Mackintosh grew aware that the room was crowded by this time with natives. They sat all over the floor on their haunches, men and women, staring at the bed.
He closed his eyes, and Mackintosh thought he wouldn't open them again. His mouth was so dry that he needed to get something to drink. The Chinese cook quietly pulled a chair for him. He sat down next to the bed and waited. He had no idea how much time had passed. The night felt endless. Suddenly, one of the men sitting there started sobbing uncontrollably, loudly, like a child, and Mackintosh realized the room was now crowded with locals. They were sitting on the floor, men and women alike, staring at the bed.
"What are all these people doing here?" said Mackintosh. "They've got no right. Turn them out, turn them out, all of them."
"What are all these people doing here?" said Mackintosh. "They have no right to be here. Get them out, get them out, all of them."
His words seemed to rouse Walker, for he opened his eyes once more, and now they were all misty. He wanted to speak, but he was so weak that Mackintosh had to strain his ears to catch what he said.
His words seemed to wake Walker up, as he opened his eyes again, and now they looked all misty. He wanted to talk, but he was so weak that Mackintosh had to really listen closely to hear what he said.
"Let them stay. They're my children. They ought to be here."
"Let them stay. They're my kids. They should be here."
Mackintosh turned to the natives.
Mackintosh turned to the locals.
"Stay where you are. He wants you. But be silent."
"Stay where you are. He wants you. But stay quiet."
A faint smile came over the old man's white face.
A slight smile appeared on the old man's pale face.
"Come nearer," he said.
"Come closer," he said.
Mackintosh bent over him. His eyes were closed and the words he said were like a wind sighing through the fronds of the coconut trees.
Mackintosh leaned over him. His eyes were shut, and the words he spoke were like a breeze rustling through the leaves of the coconut trees.
"Give me another drink. I've got something to say."
"Pour me another drink. I have something to say."
This time Mackintosh gave him his whisky neat. Walker collected his strength in a final effort of will.
This time, Mackintosh poured him his whisky straight. Walker gathered his strength for one last push of determination.
"Don't make a fuss about this. In 'ninety-five when there were troubles white men were killed, and the fleet came and shelled the villages. A lot of people were killed who'd had nothing to do with it. They're damned fools at Apia. If they make a fuss they'll only punish the wrong people. I don't want anyone punished."
"Don't make a big deal out of this. Back in '95 when there were issues, white men were killed, and the fleet came and bombed the villages. A lot of innocent people lost their lives. Those people at Apia are really foolish. If they raise a stink, they'll just end up punishing the wrong people. I don't want anyone to be punished."
He paused for a while to rest.
He stopped for a moment to take a break.
"You must say it was an accident. No one's to blame. Promise me that."
"You have to say it was an accident. No one is at fault. Promise me you will."
"I'll do anything you like," whispered Mackintosh.
"I'll do whatever you want," whispered Mackintosh.
"Good chap. One of the best. They're children. I'm their father. A father don't let his children get into trouble if he can help it."
"Good guy. One of the best. They're kids. I'm their dad. A dad doesn't let his kids get into trouble if he can help it."
A ghost of a chuckle came out of his throat. It was astonishingly weird and ghastly.
A ghost of a chuckle escaped his throat. It was shockingly strange and unsettling.
"You're a religious chap, Mac. What's that about forgiving them? You know."
"You're a religious guy, Mac. What's this about forgiving them? You know."
For a while Mackintosh did not answer. His lips trembled.
For a moment, Mackintosh stayed silent. His lips quivered.
"Forgive them, for they know not what they do?"
"Forgive them, for they don’t know what they’re doing?"
"That's right. Forgive them. I've loved them, you know, always loved them."
"That's right. Forgive them. I've loved them, you know, always loved them."
He sighed. His lips faintly moved, and now Mackintosh had to put his ears quite close to them in order to hear.
He sighed. His lips barely moved, and now Mackintosh had to lean in close to hear them.
"Hold my hand," he said.
"Hold my hand," he told me.
Mackintosh gave a gasp. His heart seemed wrenched. He took the old man's hand, so cold and weak, a coarse, rough hand, and held it in his own. And thus he sat until he nearly started out of his seat, for the silence was suddenly broken by a long rattle. It was terrible and unearthly. Walker was dead. Then the natives broke out with loud cries. The tears ran down their faces, and they beat their breasts.
Mackintosh gasped. His heart felt torn. He took the old man's hand, so cold and weak, rough and calloused, and held it in his own. He sat like that until he nearly jumped out of his seat, as the silence was suddenly shattered by a long rattle. It was horrifying and otherworldly. Walker was dead. Then the natives erupted with loud cries. Tears streamed down their faces as they beat their chests.
Mackintosh disengaged his hand from the dead man's, and staggering like one drunk with sleep he went out of the room. He went to the locked drawer in his writing-desk and took out the revolver. He walked down to the sea and walked into the lagoon; he waded out cautiously, so that he should not trip against a coral rock, till the water came to his arm-pits. Then he put a bullet through his head.
Mackintosh pulled his hand away from the dead man's grip and, unsteady like someone drowsy, stepped out of the room. He made his way to the locked drawer in his desk and retrieved the revolver. He strolled down to the sea and entered the lagoon, wading slowly to avoid stumbling over any coral rocks until the water was at his armpits. Then he shot himself in the head.
An hour later half a dozen slim brown sharks were splashing and struggling at the spot where he fell.
An hour later, half a dozen slender brown sharks were splashing and thrashing at the spot where he fell.
III
The Fall of Edward Barnard
The Fall of Edward Barnard
BATEMAN Hunter slept badly. For a fortnight on the boat that brought him from Tahiti to San Francisco he had been thinking of the story he had to tell, and for three days on the train he had repeated to himself the words in which he meant to tell it. But in a few hours now he would be in Chicago, and doubts assailed him. His conscience, always very sensitive, was not at ease. He was uncertain that he had done all that was possible, it was on his honour to do much more than the possible, and the thought was disturbing that, in a matter which so nearly touched his own interest, he had allowed his interest to prevail over his quixotry. Self-sacrifice appealed so keenly to his imagination that the inability to exercise it gave him a sense of disillusion. He was like the philanthropist who with altruistic motives builds model dwellings for the poor and finds that he has made a lucrative investment. He cannot prevent the satisfaction he feels in the ten per cent which rewards the bread he had cast upon the waters, but he has an awkward feeling that it detracts somewhat from the savour of his virtue. Bateman Hunter knew that his heart was pure, but he was not quite sure how steadfastly, when he told her his story, he would endure the scrutiny of Isabel Longstaffe's cool grey eyes. They were far-seeing and wise. She measured the standards of others by her own meticulous uprightness and there could be no greater censure than the cold silence with which she expressed her disapproval of a conduct that did not satisfy her exacting code. There was no appeal from her judgment, for, having made up her mind, she never changed it. But Bateman would not have had her different. He loved not only the beauty of her person, slim and straight, with the proud carriage of her head, but still more the beauty of her soul. With her truthfulness, her rigid sense of honour, her fearless outlook, she seemed to him to collect in herself all that was most admirable in his countrywomen. But he saw in her something more than the perfect type of the American girl, he felt that her exquisiteness was peculiar in a way to her environment, and he was assured that no city in the world could have produced her but Chicago. A pang seized him when he remembered that he must deal so bitter a blow to her pride, and anger flamed up in his heart when he thought of Edward Barnard.
BATEMAN Hunter had a rough night’s sleep. For the two weeks on the boat from Tahiti to San Francisco, he had been focused on the story he needed to share, and for the last three days on the train, he had gone over in his mind the exact words he planned to use. But in just a few hours, he would arrive in Chicago, and doubts started to creep in. His conscience, which was always quite sensitive, was troubled. He wasn’t sure that he had done everything possible; it was his responsibility to do much more than just what was possible, and the thought bothered him that, in a situation that affected him so closely, he had allowed his own interests to overshadow his principles. The idea of self-sacrifice appealed to him deeply, so feeling unable to act on it left him feeling disillusioned. He was like a philanthropist who, with good intentions, builds nice homes for the less fortunate and then realizes he has made a profitable investment. He couldn’t help but feel pleased about the ten percent return on his goodwill, but he felt awkward that this satisfaction tarnished the purity of his intentions. Bateman Hunter knew his heart was in the right place, but he wasn’t entirely sure how strongly he could withstand the scrutiny of Isabel Longstaffe’s cool grey eyes when he shared his story. They were perceptive and wise. She evaluated others against her own high standards, and there was nothing harsher than the cold silence she used to show her disapproval of behavior that didn’t meet her strict expectations. There was no arguing with her judgment; once she made a decision, she never changed it. But Bateman wouldn’t have wanted her any other way. He loved not only her physical beauty, slim and upright with her proud demeanor, but even more, he adored the beauty of her spirit. With her honesty, unyielding sense of honor, and fearless outlook, she embodied everything he admired about women from his country. Yet he perceived in her something beyond the ideal American girl; he sensed her uniqueness was tied to her surroundings, and he was convinced that no city in the world could have produced her except Chicago. A sharp pang hit him when he realized he would have to deliver such a painful blow to her pride, and anger flared in his heart when he thought of Edward Barnard.
But at last the train steamed in to Chicago and he exulted when he saw the long streets of grey houses. He could hardly bear his impatience at the thought of State and Wabash with their crowded pavements, their hustling traffic, and their noise. He was at home. And he was glad that he had been born in the most important city in the United States. San Francisco was provincial, New York was effete; the future of America lay in the development of its economic possibilities, and Chicago, by its position and by the energy of its citizens, was destined to become the real capital of the country.
But finally, the train pulled into Chicago, and he was thrilled to see the long streets of gray houses. He could barely contain his excitement at the thought of State and Wabash with their busy sidewalks, bustling traffic, and lively noise. He felt at home. And he was proud to have been born in the most important city in the United States. San Francisco felt small-town, New York seemed exhausted; the future of America depended on expanding its economic potential, and Chicago, because of its location and the drive of its people, was destined to become the true capital of the country.
"I guess I shall live long enough to see it the biggest city in the world," Bateman said to himself as he stepped down to the platform.
"I guess I'll live long enough to see it become the biggest city in the world," Bateman said to himself as he stepped down to the platform.
His father had come to meet him, and after a hearty handshake, the pair of them, tall, slender, and well-made, with the same fine, ascetic features and thin lips, walked out of the station. Mr Hunter's automobile was waiting for them and they got in. Mr Hunter caught his son's proud and happy glance as he looked at the street.
His father had come to meet him, and after a firm handshake, the two of them, tall, slim, and well-built, with the same refined, minimalist features and thin lips, walked out of the station. Mr. Hunter's car was waiting for them, and they got in. Mr. Hunter noticed his son’s proud and happy look as he gazed at the street.
"Glad to be back, son?" he asked.
"Happy to be back, son?" he asked.
"I should just think I was," said Bateman.
"I should just think I was," Bateman said.
His eyes devoured the restless scene.
His eyes consumed the buzzing scene.
"I guess there's a bit more traffic here than in your South Sea island," laughed Mr Hunter. "Did you like it there?"
"I guess there's a lot more traffic here than on your South Sea island," laughed Mr. Hunter. "Did you enjoy it there?"
"Give me Chicago, dad," answered Bateman.
"Give me Chicago, Dad," Bateman replied.
"You haven't brought Edward Barnard back with you."
"You didn't bring Edward Barnard back with you."
"No."
"Nope."
"How was he?"
"How was he doing?"
Bateman was silent for a moment, and his handsome, sensitive face darkened.
Bateman was quiet for a moment, and his attractive, emotional face clouded over.
"I'd sooner not speak about him, dad," he said at last.
"I'd rather not talk about him, Dad," he finally said.
"That's all right, my son. I guess your mother will be a happy woman to-day."
"That's okay, my son. I think your mom will be really happy today."
They passed out of the crowded streets in the Loop and drove along the lake till they came to the imposing house, an exact copy of a château on the Loire, which Mr Hunter had built himself some years before. As soon as Bateman was alone in his room he asked for a number on the telephone. His heart leaped when he heard the voice that answered him.
They left the busy streets in the Loop and drove along the lake until they reached the impressive house, an exact replica of a château in the Loire, which Mr. Hunter had built himself a few years earlier. As soon as Bateman was alone in his room, he dialed a number on the phone. His heart raced when he heard the voice that answered him.
"Good-morning, Isabel," he said gaily.
"Good morning, Isabel," he said cheerfully.
"Good-morning, Bateman."
"Good morning, Bateman."
"How did you recognise my voice?"
"How did you recognize my voice?"
"It is not so long since I heard it last. Besides, I was expecting you."
"It wasn't long ago that I last heard it. Plus, I was expecting you."
"When may I see you?"
"When can I see you?"
"Unless you have anything better to do perhaps you'll dine with us to-night."
"Unless you have something better to do, maybe you'll join us for dinner tonight."
"You know very well that I couldn't possibly have anything better to do."
"You know very well that I couldn't have anything better to do."
"I suppose that you're full of news?"
"I guess you have a lot to share?"
He thought he detected in her voice a note of apprehension.
He thought he heard a hint of anxiety in her voice.
"Yes," he answered.
"Yeah," he replied.
"Well, you must tell me to-night. Good-bye."
"Well, you have to let me know tonight. Goodbye."
She rang off. It was characteristic of her that she should be able to wait so many unnecessary hours to know what so immensely concerned her. To Bateman there was an admirable fortitude in her restraint.
She hung up. It was typical of her to wait so long for something that mattered to her so much. To Bateman, there was something commendable in her self-control.
At dinner, at which beside himself and Isabel no one was present but her father and mother, he watched her guide the conversation into the channels of an urbane small-talk, and it occurred to him that in just such a manner would a marquise under the shadow of the guillotine toy with the affairs of a day that would know no morrow. Her delicate features, the aristocratic shortness of her upper lip, and her wealth of fair hair suggested the marquise again, and it must have been obvious, even if it were not notorious, that in her veins flowed the best blood in Chicago. The dining-room was a fitting frame to her fragile beauty, for Isabel had caused the house, a replica of a palace on the Grand Canal at Venice, to be furnished by an English expert in the style of Louis XV; and the graceful decoration linked with the name of that amorous monarch enhanced her loveliness and at the same time acquired from it a more profound significance. For Isabel's mind was richly stored, and her conversation, however light, was never flippant. She spoke now of the Musicale to which she and her mother had been in the afternoon, of the lectures which an English poet was giving at the Auditorium, of the political situation, and of the Old Master which her father had recently bought for fifty thousand dollars in New York. It comforted Bateman to hear her. He felt that he was once more in the civilised world, at the centre of culture and distinction; and certain voices, troubling and yet against his will refusing to still their clamour, were at last silent in his heart.
At dinner, where only he, Isabel, her father, and her mother were present, he watched her skillfully steer the conversation into the realm of sophisticated small talk. It struck him that a marquise, facing the guillotine, might engage with the events of a day that held no future in just such a way. Her delicate features, the aristocratic curve of her upper lip, and her abundance of fair hair reminded him of a marquise again, and it must have been clear, even if it wasn't openly acknowledged, that the finest blood of Chicago ran through her veins. The dining room framed her fragile beauty perfectly, as Isabel had transformed their home, a copy of a palace on the Grand Canal in Venice, into a Louis XV style masterpiece with the help of an English expert; the elegant decor associated with that passionate king only amplified her attractiveness and gained deeper meaning from it. Isabel's mind was well-stocked, and though her conversation was light, it was never trivial. She talked about the Musicale she and her mother attended that afternoon, the lectures by an English poet happening at the Auditorium, the current political climate, and the Old Master painting her father had recently purchased in New York for fifty thousand dollars. Bateman found comfort in listening to her. He felt as if he was once again in a civilized world, at the heart of culture and elegance; and certain voices that troubled him, yet he couldn’t fully silence, finally quieted in his heart.
"Gee, but it's good to be back in Chicago," he said.
"Wow, it's great to be back in Chicago," he said.
At last dinner was over, and when they went out of the dining-room Isabel said to her mother:
At last, dinner was over, and when they left the dining room, Isabel said to her mother:
"I'm going to take Bateman along to my den. We have various things to talk about."
"I'm going to take Bateman to my place. We have a lot to discuss."
"Very well, my dear," said Mrs Longstaffe. "You'll find your father and me in the Madame du Barry room when you're through."
"Alright, my dear," Mrs. Longstaffe said. "You'll find your father and me in the Madame du Barry room when you're done."
Isabel led the young man upstairs and showed him into the room of which he had so many charming memories. Though he knew it so well he could not repress the exclamation of delight which it always wrung from him. She looked round with a smile.
Isabel took the young man upstairs and showed him into the room filled with so many lovely memories. Even though he was familiar with it, he couldn't help but express his delight, as he always did. She glanced around with a smile.
"I think it's a success," she said. "The main thing is that it's right. There's not even an ashtray that isn't of the period."
"I think it’s a success," she said. "The main thing is that it’s accurate. There isn't even an ashtray that isn’t from the right era."
"I suppose that's what makes it so wonderful. Like all you do it's so superlatively right."
"I guess that's what makes it so amazing. Everything you do is just so incredibly perfect."
They sat down in front of a log fire and Isabel looked at him with calm grave eyes.
They sat down in front of a log fire, and Isabel looked at him with calm, serious eyes.
"Now what have you to say to me?" she asked.
"Now, what do you have to say to me?" she asked.
"I hardly know how to begin."
I barely know how to start.
"Is Edward Barnard coming back?"
"Is Edward Barnard returning?"
"No."
"No."
There was a long silence before Bateman spoke again, and with each of them it was filled with many thoughts. It was a difficult story he had to tell, for there were things in it which were so offensive to her sensitive ears that he could not bear to tell them, and yet in justice to her, no less than in justice to himself, he must tell her the whole truth.
There was a long silence before Bateman spoke again, and each moment was filled with many thoughts. It was a tough story he needed to share, because there were parts of it that were so offensive to her sensitive ears that he couldn't bear to say them. Yet, to be fair to her as much as to himself, he had to tell her the whole truth.
It had all begun long ago when he and Edward Barnard, still at college, had met Isabel Longstaffe at the tea-party given to introduce her to society. They had both known her when she was a child and they long-legged boys, but for two years she had been in Europe to finish her education and it was with a surprised delight that they renewed acquaintance with the lovely girl who returned. Both of them fell desperately in love with her, but Bateman saw quickly that she had eyes only for Edward, and, devoted to his friend, he resigned himself to the role of confidant. He passed bitter moments, but he could not deny that Edward was worthy of his good fortune, and, anxious that nothing should impair the friendship he so greatly valued, he took care never by a hint to disclose his own feelings. In six months the young couple were engaged. But they were very young and Isabel's father decided that they should not marry at least till Edward graduated. They had to wait a year. Bateman remembered the winter at the end of which Isabel and Edward were to be married, a winter of dances and theatre-parties and of informal gaieties at which he, the constant third, was always present. He loved her no less because she would shortly be his friend's wife; her smile, a gay word she flung him, the confidence of her affection, never ceased to delight him; and he congratulated himself, somewhat complacently, because he did not envy them their happiness. Then an accident happened. A great bank failed, there was a panic on the exchange, and Edward Barnard's father found himself a ruined man. He came home one night, told his wife that he was penniless, and after dinner, going into his study, shot himself.
It all started a long time ago when he and Edward Barnard, still in college, met Isabel Longstaffe at a tea party meant to introduce her to society. They had both known her when she was a child and they were awkward boys, but she had spent two years in Europe finishing her education, so it was with a mix of surprise and joy that they reconnected with the beautiful girl who returned. Both of them fell head over heels for her, but Bateman quickly realized that she only had eyes for Edward. Devoted to his friend, he accepted his role as the confidant. He went through some tough moments, but he couldn't deny that Edward deserved his good luck, and eager to protect the friendship he valued so much, he made sure not to reveal his own feelings. Six months later, the young couple got engaged. However, they were very young, and Isabel's father decided they shouldn't marry until Edward graduated. They had to wait a year. Bateman remembered the winter leading up to Isabel and Edward's wedding—a winter filled with dances, theater parties, and informal gatherings where he, the ever-present third wheel, was always around. He loved her just as much even though she was about to become his friend's wife; her smile, a funny word she tossed his way, the warmth of her affection, always brought him joy. He felt proud of himself, perhaps a bit too proud, because he didn't envy their happiness. Then something unexpected happened. A major bank collapsed, which triggered a panic on the exchange, leaving Edward Barnard's father financially ruined. He came home one night, told his wife he was broke, and after dinner, went into his study and shot himself.
A week later, Edward Barnard, with a tired, white face, went to Isabel and asked her to release him. Her only answer was to throw her arms round his neck and burst into tears.
A week later, Edward Barnard, with a worn-out, pale face, went to Isabel and asked her to let him go. Her only response was to wrap her arms around his neck and start crying.
"Don't make it harder for me, sweet," he said.
"Don't make this more difficult for me, babe," he said.
"Do you think I can let you go now? I love you."
"Do you really think I can just let you walk away now? I love you."
"How can I ask you to marry me? The whole thing's hopeless. Your father would never let you. I haven't a cent."
"How can I ask you to marry me? It seems impossible. Your dad would never allow it. I don’t have a dime."
"What do I care? I love you."
"What do I care? I love you."
He told her his plans. He had to earn money at once, and George Braunschmidt, an old friend of his family, had offered to take him into his own business. He was a South Sea merchant, and he had agencies in many of the islands of the Pacific. He had suggested that Edward should go to Tahiti for a year or two, where under the best of his managers he could learn the details of that varied trade, and at the end of that time he promised the young man a position in Chicago. It was a wonderful opportunity, and when he had finished his explanations Isabel was once more all smiles.
He shared his plans with her. He needed to start making money right away, and George Braunschmidt, an old family friend, had offered him a job in his business. George was a South Sea merchant with agencies in several Pacific islands. He suggested that Edward go to Tahiti for a year or two, where he could learn the ins and outs of that diverse trade under the best manager. At the end of that period, he promised the young man a position in Chicago. It was an amazing opportunity, and by the time he finished explaining everything, Isabel was all smiles again.
"You foolish boy, why have you been trying to make me miserable?"
"You foolish boy, why have you been trying to make me unhappy?"
His face lit up at her words and his eyes flashed.
His face brightened at her words and his eyes sparkled.
"Isabel, you don't mean to say you'll wait for me?"
"Isabel, are you really saying you’ll wait for me?"
"Don't you think you're worth it?" she smiled.
"Don't you think you're worth it?" she smiled.
"Ah, don't laugh at me now. I beseech you to be serious. It may be for two years."
"Please, don’t laugh at me right now. I’m asking you to be serious. It might be for two years."
"Have no fear. I love you, Edward. When you come back I will marry you."
"Don't worry. I love you, Edward. When you come back, I'll marry you."
Edward's employer was a man who did not like delay and he had told him that if he took the post he offered he must sail that day week from San Francisco. Edward spent his last evening with Isabel. It was after dinner that Mr Longstaffe, saying he wanted a word with Edward, took him into the smoking-room. Mr Longstaffe had accepted good-naturedly the arrangement which his daughter had told him of and Edward could not imagine what mysterious communication he had now to make. He was not a little perplexed to see that his host was embarrassed. He faltered. He talked of trivial things. At last he blurted it out.
Edward's boss was someone who hated delays, and he had told him that if he accepted the job he was offering, he needed to leave from San Francisco exactly a week later. Edward spent his final evening with Isabel. After dinner, Mr. Longstaffe, saying he wanted to speak to Edward, took him into the smoking room. Mr. Longstaffe had good-naturedly accepted the arrangement his daughter had mentioned, and Edward was curious about what important message he had now. He felt quite confused to see that his host seemed nervous. He stumbled over his words and talked about insignificant topics. Finally, he just came out with it.
"I guess you've heard of Arnold Jackson," he said, looking at Edward with a frown.
"I guess you've heard of Arnold Jackson," he said, giving Edward a disapproving look.
Edward hesitated. His natural truthfulness obliged him to admit a knowledge he would gladly have been able to deny.
Edward hesitated. His natural honesty forced him to acknowledge a truth he would have happily denied.
"Yes, I have. But it's a long time ago. I guess I didn't pay very much attention."
"Yeah, I have. But it was a long time ago. I guess I didn't really pay much attention."
"There are not many people in Chicago who haven't heard of Arnold Jackson," said Mr Longstaffe bitterly, "and if there are they'll have no difficulty in finding someone who'll be glad to tell them. Did you know he was Mrs Longstaffe's brother?"
"There aren't many people in Chicago who haven't heard of Arnold Jackson," Mr. Longstaffe said bitterly, "and if there are, they'll easily find someone who will be happy to tell them. Did you know he was Mrs. Longstaffe's brother?"
"Yes, I knew that."
"Yeah, I knew that."
"Of course we've had no communication with him for many years. He left the country as soon as he was able to, and I guess the country wasn't sorry to see the last of him. We understand he lives in Tahiti. My advice to you is to give him a wide berth, but if you do hear anything about him Mrs Longstaffe and I would be very glad if you'd let us know."
"Of course, we haven't heard from him in years. He left the country as soon as he could, and I assume the country wasn't sad to see him go. We hear he lives in Tahiti now. My advice to you is to stay away from him, but if you do find out anything about him, Mrs. Longstaffe and I would really appreciate it if you'd let us know."
"Sure."
"Of course."
"That was all I wanted to say to you. Now I daresay you'd like to join the ladies."
"That’s all I wanted to tell you. Now I suppose you’d like to join the ladies."
There are few families that have not among their members one whom, if their neighbours permitted, they would willingly forget, and they are fortunate when the lapse of a generation or two has invested his vagaries with a romantic glamour. But when he is actually alive, if his peculiarities are not of the kind that can be condoned by the phrase, "he is nobody's enemy but his own," a safe one when the culprit has no worse to answer for than alcoholism or wandering affections, the only possible course is silence. And it was this which the Longstaffes had adopted towards Arnold Jackson. They never talked of him. They would not even pass through the street in which he had lived. Too kind to make his wife and children suffer for his misdeeds, they had supported them for years, but on the understanding that they should live in Europe. They did everything they could to blot out all recollection of Arnold Jackson and yet were conscious that the story was as fresh in the public mind as when first the scandal burst upon a gaping world. Arnold Jackson was as black a sheep as any family could suffer from. A wealthy banker, prominent in his church, a philanthropist, a man respected by all, not only for his connections (in his veins ran the blue blood of Chicago), but also for his upright character, he was arrested one day on a charge of fraud; and the dishonesty which the trial brought to light was not of the sort which could be explained by a sudden temptation; it was deliberate and systematic. Arnold Jackson was a rogue. When he was sent to the penitentiary for seven years there were few who did not think he had escaped lightly.
There are few families that don’t have at least one member who, if their neighbors allowed it, they would gladly forget. They are lucky if, after a generation or two, this person's quirks have taken on a romantic sheen. But when he is still alive, if his oddities can’t be waved away with the phrase, "he is nobody's enemy but his own," which works when the person’s only faults are things like alcoholism or wandering affections, the only option left is silence. This is the approach the Longstaffes took with Arnold Jackson. They never spoke of him. They wouldn’t even walk down the street where he had lived. Too compassionate to let his wife and kids suffer for his wrongdoings, they supported them for years, but only as long as they lived in Europe. They did everything they could to erase any memory of Arnold Jackson, yet they were aware that his story was as present in people’s minds as it was when the scandal first shocked the public. Arnold Jackson was as much a black sheep as any family could endure. A wealthy banker, prominent in his church, a philanthropist, and a man respected not just for his connections (he had the elite blood of Chicago) but also for his integrity, he was arrested one day for fraud. The dishonesty revealed during the trial wasn’t the kind that could be excused by a moment of temptation; it was intentional and systematic. Arnold Jackson was a con artist. When he was sentenced to seven years in prison, few thought he got off lightly.
When at the end of this last evening the lovers separated it was with many protestations of devotion. Isabel, all tears, was consoled a little by her certainty of Edward's passionate love. It was a strange feeling that she had. It made her wretched to part from him and yet she was happy because he adored her.
When the lovers finally said goodbye that last evening, they exchanged many promises of love. Isabel, tearful, felt a bit comforted by her certainty of Edward's deep passion for her. It was a strange feeling for her. While it made her miserable to leave him, she was also happy because he loved her so much.
This was more than two years ago.
This was over two years ago.
He had written to her by every mail since then, twenty-four letters in all, for the mail went but once a month, and his letters had been all that a lover's letters should be. They were intimate and charming, humorous sometimes, especially of late, and tender. At first they suggested that he was homesick, they were full of his desire to get back to Chicago and Isabel; and, a little anxiously, she wrote begging him to persevere. She was afraid that he might throw up his opportunity and come racing back. She did not want her lover to lack endurance and she quoted to him the lines:
He had written to her with every mail since then, totaling twenty-four letters, since the mail only went once a month. His letters were everything a lover's letters should be. They were personal and delightful, sometimes funny, especially recently, and filled with tenderness. At first, they hinted that he was homesick; they expressed his longing to return to Chicago and Isabel. Worried, she wrote to him, urging him to stick it out. She didn't want him to give up his chance and rush back. She wanted her lover to show resilience and quoted to him the lines:
"I could not love thee, dear, so much,
Loved I not honour more."
"I couldn't love you, my dear, as much,
"If I didn't value honor more."
But presently he seemed to settle down and it made Isabel very happy to observe his growing enthusiasm to introduce American methods into that forgotten corner of the world. But she knew him, and at the end of the year, which was the shortest time he could possibly stay in Tahiti, she expected to have to use all her influence to dissuade him from coming home. It was much better that he should learn the business thoroughly, and if they had been able to wait a year there seemed no reason why they should not wait another. She talked it over with Bateman Hunter, always the most generous of friends (during those first few days after Edward went she did not know what she would have done without him), and they decided that Edward's future must stand before everything. It was with relief that she found as the time passed that he made no suggestion of returning.
But eventually, he seemed to settle in, and it made Isabel very happy to see his growing excitement about bringing American methods to that overlooked corner of the world. But she knew him well, and by the end of the year, the shortest time he could possibly stay in Tahiti, she expected to have to use all her influence to convince him not to come home. It was much better for him to learn the business thoroughly, and if they had been able to wait a year, there didn't seem to be any reason they couldn't wait another. She discussed it with Bateman Hunter, always the most generous of friends (during those first few days after Edward left, she didn't know what she would have done without him), and they decided that Edward's future should come first, no matter what. She felt relieved as time passed and he made no suggestion of returning.
"He's splendid, isn't he?" she exclaimed to Bateman.
"He's amazing, isn't he?" she said to Bateman.
"He's white, through and through."
"He's white, inside and out."
"Reading between the lines of his letter I know he hates it over there, but he's sticking it out because...."
"Reading between the lines of his letter, I can tell he hates it over there, but he's hanging in there because...."
She blushed a little and Bateman, with the grave smile which was so attractive in him, finished the sentence for her.
She blushed slightly, and Bateman, with the serious smile that was so appealing about him, completed the sentence for her.
"Because he loves you."
"Because he cares about you."
"It makes me feel so humble," she said.
"It makes me feel so humble," she said.
"You're wonderful, Isabel, you're perfectly wonderful."
"You're amazing, Isabel, you're absolutely amazing."
But the second year passed and every month Isabel continued to receive a letter from Edward, and presently it began to seem a little strange that he did not speak of coming back. He wrote as though he were settled definitely in Tahiti, and what was more, comfortably settled. She was surprised. Then she read his letters again, all of them, several times; and now, reading between the lines indeed, she was puzzled to notice a change which had escaped her. The later letters were as tender and as delightful as the first, but the tone was different. She was vaguely suspicious of their humour, she had the instinctive mistrust of her sex for that unaccountable quality, and she discerned in them now a flippancy which perplexed her. She was not quite certain that the Edward who wrote to her now was the same Edward that she had known. One afternoon, the day after a mail had arrived from Tahiti, when she was driving with Bateman he said to her:
But the second year went by, and every month Isabel kept getting letters from Edward, and soon it started to feel a bit odd that he didn’t mention coming back. He wrote as if he was permanently settled in Tahiti, and what’s more, he seemed pretty comfortable there. She was taken aback. Then she reread all his letters, several times; and now, looking between the lines, she was puzzled to notice a change that had slipped by her. The later letters were just as sweet and enjoyable as the first, but the tone was different. She was vaguely suspicious of their humor, feeling that instinctive wariness that women often have toward that inexplicable quality, and she sensed a flippancy in them now that confused her. She wasn't entirely sure that the Edward who wrote to her now was the same Edward she had known. One afternoon, the day after a letter had arrived from Tahiti, while she was driving with Bateman, he said to her:
"Did Edward tell you when he was sailing?"
"Did Edward say when he was setting sail?"
"No, he didn't mention it. I thought he might have said something to you about it."
"No, he didn't bring it up. I thought he might've said something to you about it."
"Not a word."
"Not a word."
"You know what Edward is," she laughed in reply, "he has no sense of time. If it occurs to you next time you write you might ask him when he's thinking of coming."
"You know what Edward is," she laughed in response, "he has no sense of time. If it comes to mind the next time you write, you might ask him when he's planning to come."
Her manner was so unconcerned that only Bateman's acute sensitiveness could have discerned in her request a very urgent desire. He laughed lightly.
Her attitude was so laid-back that only Bateman's keen sensitivity could have picked up on her request's underlying urgency. He chuckled casually.
"Yes. I'll ask him. I can't imagine what he's thinking about."
"Yeah. I'll ask him. I can't picture what's going through his mind."
A few days later, meeting him again, she noticed that something troubled him. They had been much together since Edward left Chicago; they were both devoted to him and each in his desire to talk of the absent one found a willing listener; the consequence was that Isabel knew every expression of Bateman's face, and his denials now were useless against her keen instinct. Something told her that his harassed look had to do with Edward and she did not rest till she had made him confess.
A few days later, when she met him again, she noticed that he seemed troubled. They had spent a lot of time together since Edward left Chicago; they were both devoted to him, and in their mutual desire to talk about the one who was absent, they found a willing listener in each other. As a result, Isabel was familiar with every expression on Bateman's face, and his denials were useless against her sharp intuition. Something told her that his stressed look was related to Edward, and she wouldn't stop until she got him to confess.
"The fact is," he said at last, "I heard in a round-about way that Edward was no longer working for Braunschmidt and Co., and yesterday I took the opportunity to ask Mr Braunschmidt himself."
"The truth is," he finally said, "I heard indirectly that Edward no longer works for Braunschmidt and Co., and yesterday I seized the chance to ask Mr. Braunschmidt himself."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Edward left his employment with them nearly a year ago."
"Edward quit his job with them almost a year ago."
"How strange he should have said nothing about it!"
"How weird that he didn't say anything about it!"
Bateman hesitated, but he had gone so far now that he was obliged to tell the rest. It made him feel dreadfully embarrassed.
Bateman hesitated, but he had come this far now that he had to share the rest. It made him feel really embarrassed.
"He was fired."
"He got fired."
"In heaven's name what for?"
"What on earth for?"
"It appears they warned him once or twice, and at last they told him to get out. They say he was lazy and incompetent."
"It seems they warned him a couple of times, and eventually they told him to leave. They say he was lazy and not skilled."
"Edward?"
"Ed?"
They were silent for a while, and then he saw that Isabel was crying. Instinctively he seized her hand.
They were quiet for a bit, and then he noticed that Isabel was crying. He instinctively took her hand.
"Oh, my dear, don't, don't," he said. "I can't bear to see it."
"Oh, my dear, please don’t," he said. "I can’t stand to watch it."
She was so unstrung that she let her hand rest in his. He tried to console her.
She was so upset that she let her hand rest in his. He tried to comfort her.
"It's incomprehensible, isn't it? It's so unlike Edward. I can't help feeling there must be some mistake."
"It's hard to understand, right? It's so not like Edward. I can't shake the feeling that there must be some mistake."
She did not say anything for a while, and when she spoke it was hesitatingly.
She didn’t say anything for a while, and when she finally spoke, it was in a hesitant way.
"Has it struck you that there was anything queer in his letters lately?" she asked, looking away, her eyes all bright with tears.
"Have you noticed anything odd in his letters recently?" she asked, looking away, her eyes shining with tears.
He did not quite know how to answer.
He wasn't really sure how to respond.
"I have noticed a change in them," he admitted. "He seems to have lost that high seriousness which I admired so much in him. One would almost think that the things that matter—well, don't matter."
"I've noticed a change in them," he admitted. "He seems to have lost that intense seriousness that I admired in him. One might almost think that the things that really matter—well, don't matter."
Isabel did not reply. She was vaguely uneasy.
Isabel didn’t respond. She felt a bit uncomfortable.
"Perhaps in his answer to your letter he'll say when he's coming home. All we can do is to wait for that."
"Maybe in his reply to your letter, he'll mention when he's coming home. All we can do is wait for that."
Another letter came from Edward for each of them, and still he made no mention of his return; but when he wrote he could not have received Bateman's enquiry. The next mail would bring them an answer to that. The next mail came, and Bateman brought Isabel the letter he had just received; but the first glance of his face was enough to tell her that he was disconcerted. She read it through carefully and then, with slightly tightened lips, read it again.
Another letter arrived from Edward for each of them, and still he didn't mention when he would be back; but when he wrote, he must not have gotten Bateman's question. The next mail would bring them a response to that. When the next mail came, Bateman brought Isabel the letter he had just received; but the first look on his face was enough to show her that he was unsettled. She read it through carefully and then, with slightly pursed lips, read it again.
"It's a very strange letter," she said. "I don't quite understand it."
"It's a really odd letter," she said. "I don't really get it."
"One might almost think that he was joshing me," said Bateman, flushing.
"One might almost think that he was messing with me," said Bateman, blushing.
"It reads like that, but it must be unintentional. That's so unlike Edward."
"It sounds like that, but it has to be unintentional. That's so not like Edward."
"He says nothing about coming back."
"He doesn't say anything about returning."
"If I weren't so confident of his love I should think.... I hardly know what I should think."
"If I weren't so sure of his love, I'd think.... I can hardly even know what I would think."
It was then that Bateman had broached the scheme which during the afternoon had formed itself in his brain. The firm, founded by his father, in which he was now a partner, a firm which manufactured all manner of motor vehicles, was about to establish agencies in Honolulu, Sidney, and Wellington; and Bateman proposed that himself should go instead of the manager who had been suggested. He could return by Tahiti; in fact, travelling from Wellington, it was inevitable to do so; and he could see Edward.
It was then that Bateman brought up the plan that had come to him that afternoon. The company his father had started, where he was now a partner and which made all kinds of motor vehicles, was about to set up offices in Honolulu, Sydney, and Wellington. Bateman suggested that he could go instead of the manager who had been recommended. He could come back through Tahiti; in fact, traveling from Wellington, it was unavoidable; and he could see Edward.
"There's some mystery and I'm going to clear it up. That's the only way to do it."
"There's a bit of a mystery, and I'm going to sort it out. That's the only way to handle it."
"Oh, Bateman, how can you be so good and kind?" she exclaimed.
"Oh, Bateman, how can you be so nice and thoughtful?" she exclaimed.
"You know there's nothing in the world I want more than your happiness, Isabel."
"You know there's nothing I want more in the world than your happiness, Isabel."
She looked at him and she gave him her hands.
She looked at him and gave him her hands.
"You're wonderful, Bateman. I didn't know there was anyone in the world like you. How can I ever thank you?"
"You're amazing, Bateman. I had no idea there was anyone in the world like you. How can I ever thank you?"
"I don't want your thanks. I only want to be allowed to help you."
"I don't want your thanks. I just want to be able to help you."
She dropped her eyes and flushed a little. She was so used to him that she had forgotten how handsome he was. He was as tall as Edward and as well made, but he was dark and pale of face, while Edward was ruddy. Of course she knew he loved her. It touched her. She felt very tenderly towards him.
She looked down and blushed a bit. She was so familiar with him that she had forgotten how attractive he was. He was as tall as Edward and just as well-built, but he had dark hair and a pale complexion, while Edward was more sun-kissed. She definitely knew he loved her. It moved her. She felt very fond of him.
It was from this journey that Bateman Hunter was now returned.
It was from this trip that Bateman Hunter had now returned.
The business part of it took him somewhat longer than he expected and he had much time to think of his two friends. He had come to the conclusion that it could be nothing serious that prevented Edward from coming home, a pride, perhaps, which made him determined to make good before he claimed the bride he adored; but it was a pride that must be reasoned with. Isabel was unhappy. Edward must come back to Chicago with him and marry her at once. A position could be found for him in the works of the Hunter Motor Traction and Automobile Company. Bateman, with a bleeding heart, exulted at the prospect of giving happiness to the two persons he loved best in the world at the cost of his own. He would never marry. He would be godfather to the children of Edward and Isabel, and many years later when they were both dead he would tell Isabel's daughter how long, long ago he had loved her mother. Bateman's eyes were veiled with tears when he pictured this scene to himself.
The business part took him longer than he expected, giving him a lot of time to think about his two friends. He concluded that nothing serious was preventing Edward from coming home—maybe it was pride that made him determined to do well before he claimed the woman he loved. But that pride needed to be addressed. Isabel was unhappy. Edward had to return to Chicago with him and marry her immediately. A position could be found for him at the Hunter Motor Traction and Automobile Company. Bateman, with a heavy heart, was thrilled at the thought of bringing happiness to the two people he loved most in the world, even if it meant sacrificing his own. He would never get married. He would be a godfather to Edward and Isabel’s children, and many years later, when they were both gone, he would tell Isabel's daughter how long ago he had loved her mother. Bateman’s eyes filled with tears as he imagined that moment.
Meaning to take Edward by surprise he had not cabled to announce his arrival, and when at last he landed at Tahiti he allowed a youth, who said he was the son of the house, to lead him to the Hotel de la Fleur. He chuckled when he thought of his friend's amazement on seeing him, the most unexpected of visitors, walk into his office.
Meaning to surprise Edward, he hadn’t sent a message about his arrival, and when he finally landed in Tahiti, he let a young guy, who claimed to be the son of the owner, lead him to the Hotel de la Fleur. He chuckled at the thought of his friend's shock when he saw him, the most unexpected visitor, walk into his office.
"By the way," he asked, as they went along, "can you tell me where I shall find Mr. Edward Barnard?"
"By the way," he asked as they walked, "can you tell me where I can find Mr. Edward Barnard?"
"Barnard?" said the youth. "I seem to know the name."
"Barnard?" the young man said. "That name sounds familiar."
"He's an American. A tall fellow with light brown hair and blue eyes. He's been here over two years."
"He's an American. A tall guy with light brown hair and blue eyes. He's been here for more than two years."
"Of course. Now I know who you mean. You mean Mr Jackson's nephew."
"Of course. Now I know who you're talking about. You mean Mr. Jackson's nephew."
"Whose nephew?"
"Whose nephew is it?"
"Mr Arnold Jackson."
"Mr. Arnold Jackson."
"I don't think we're speaking of the same person," answered Bateman, frigidly.
"I don't think we're talking about the same person," Bateman replied coldly.
He was startled. It was queer that Arnold Jackson, known apparently to all and sundry, should live here under the disgraceful name in which he had been convicted. But Bateman could not imagine whom it was that he passed off as his nephew. Mrs Longstaffe was his only sister and he had never had a brother. The young man by his side talked volubly in an English that had something in it of the intonation of a foreign tongue, and Bateman, with a sidelong glance, saw, what he had not noticed before, that there was in him a good deal of native blood. A touch of hauteur involuntarily entered into his manner. They reached the hotel. When he had arranged about his room Bateman asked to be directed to the premises of Braunschmidt & Co. They were on the front, facing the lagoon, and, glad to feel the solid earth under his feet after eight days at sea, he sauntered down the sunny road to the water's edge. Having found the place he sought, Bateman sent in his card to the manager and was led through a lofty barn-like room, half store and half warehouse, to an office in which sat a stout, spectacled, bald-headed man.
He was taken aback. It was strange that Arnold Jackson, clearly known to everyone, would live here under the shameful name he had been convicted under. But Bateman couldn't wrap his head around who he was pretending was his nephew. Mrs. Longstaffe was his only sister, and he had never had a brother. The young man beside him chatted away in an English accent that had hints of a foreign tone, and Bateman, glancing sideways, noticed for the first time that he had quite a bit of indigenous ancestry. A hint of arrogance unintentionally crept into his demeanor. They arrived at the hotel. After sorting out his room, Bateman asked for directions to Braunschmidt & Co. They were on the front, overlooking the lagoon, and, relieved to feel solid ground beneath him after eight days at sea, he strolled down the sunny road to the water's edge. Once he found the place he was looking for, Bateman sent in his card to the manager and was taken through a large barn-like room, part store and part warehouse, to an office where a stout, bespectacled, bald man was seated.
"Can you tell me where I shall find Mr Edward Barnard? I understand he was in this office for some time."
"Can you tell me where I can find Mr. Edward Barnard? I heard he was in this office for a while."
"That is so. I don't know just where he is."
"That's true. I have no idea where he is."
"But I thought he came here with a particular recommendation from Mr Braunschmidt. I know Mr Braunschmidt very well."
"But I thought he came here with a specific recommendation from Mr. Braunschmidt. I know Mr. Braunschmidt very well."
The fat man looked at Bateman with shrewd, suspicious eyes. He called to one of the boys in the warehouse.
The overweight man looked at Bateman with clever, distrustful eyes. He called to one of the guys in the warehouse.
"Say, Henry, where's Barnard now, d'you know?"
"Hey, Henry, do you know where Barnard is now?"
"He's working at Cameron's, I think," came the answer from someone who did not trouble to move.
"He's working at Cameron's, I think," came the reply from someone who didn't bother to move.
The fat man nodded.
The overweight man nodded.
"If you turn to your left when you get out of here you'll come to Cameron's in about three minutes."
"If you turn left when you leave here, you'll reach Cameron's in about three minutes."
Bateman hesitated.
Bateman paused.
"I think I should tell you that Edward Barnard is my greatest friend. I was very much surprised when I heard he'd left Braunschmidt & Co."
"I should tell you that Edward Barnard is my best friend. I was really surprised when I heard he had left Braunschmidt & Co."
The fat man's eyes contracted till they seemed like pin-points, and their scrutiny made Bateman so uncomfortable that he felt himself blushing.
The fat man's eyes narrowed until they looked like pin-points, and his staring made Bateman so uncomfortable that he felt himself blush.
"I guess Braunschmidt & Co. and Edward Barnard didn't see eye to eye on certain matters," he replied.
"I guess Braunschmidt & Co. and Edward Barnard didn’t agree on some things," he replied.
Bateman did not quite like the fellow's manner, so he got up, not without dignity, and with an apology for troubling him bade him good-day. He left the place with a singular feeling that the man he had just interviewed had much to tell him, but no intention of telling it. He walked in the direction indicated and soon found himself at Cameron's. It was a trader's store, such as he had passed half a dozen of on his way, and when he entered the first person he saw, in his shirt sleeves, measuring out a length of trade cotton, was Edward. It gave him a start to see him engaged in so humble an occupation. But he had scarcely appeared when Edward, looking up, caught sight of him, and gave a joyful cry of surprise.
Bateman didn't quite like the guy's vibe, so he stood up, maintaining his dignity, and politely said goodbye. He left feeling oddly that the man he had just met had a lot to share, but wasn’t planning to do so. He walked in the direction he was given and soon arrived at Cameron's. It was a trader's store, like several others he had seen on his way, and when he walked in, the first person he spotted, in his shirt sleeves, measuring out some trade cotton, was Edward. It surprised him to see him in such a modest role. But just as he noticed this, Edward looked up, saw him, and let out a joyful exclamation of surprise.
"Bateman! Who ever thought of seeing you here?"
"Bateman! Who would have thought we'd run into you here?"
He stretched his arm across the counter and wrung Bateman's hand. There was no self-consciousness in his manner and the embarrassment was all on Bateman's side.
He reached across the counter and shook Bateman's hand. He was completely at ease, and the awkwardness was all on Bateman's side.
"Just wait till I've wrapped this package."
"Just wait until I’ve finished wrapping this package."
With perfect assurance he ran his scissors across the stuff, folded it, made it into a parcel, and handed it to the dark-skinned customer.
With complete confidence, he ran his scissors through the fabric, folded it, wrapped it up, and handed it to the dark-skinned customer.
"Pay at the desk, please."
"Please pay at the desk."
Then, smiling, with bright eyes, he turned to Bateman.
Then, smiling, with bright eyes, he turned to Bateman.
"How did you show up here? Gee, I am delighted to see you. Sit down, old man. Make yourself at home."
"How did you get here? Wow, I'm really happy to see you. Have a seat, old man. Make yourself comfortable."
"We can't talk here. Come along to my hotel. I suppose you can get away?"
"We can't talk here. Come with me to my hotel. I assume you can get away?"
This he added with some apprehension.
This he added with some worry.
"Of course I can get away. We're not so businesslike as all that in Tahiti." He called out to a Chinese who was standing behind the opposite counter. "Ah-Ling, when the boss comes tell him a friend of mine's just arrived from America and I've gone out to have a drain with him."
"Of course I can get out of here. We're not that serious in Tahiti." He yelled to a Chinese man standing behind the opposite counter. "Ah-Ling, when the boss shows up, tell him a friend of mine just got here from America and I’ve gone out for a drink with him."
"All-light," said the Chinese, with a grin.
"All light," said the Chinese, with a grin.
Edward slipped on a coat and, putting on his hat, accompanied Bateman out of the store. Bateman attempted to put the matter facetiously.
Edward put on a coat and, wearing his hat, followed Bateman out of the store. Bateman tried to make light of the situation.
"I didn't expect to find you selling three and a half yards of rotten cotton to a greasy nigger," he laughed.
"I didn't expect to find you selling three and a half yards of rotten cotton to a greasy guy," he laughed.
"Braunschmidt fired me, you know, and I thought that would do as well as anything else."
"Braunschmidt fired me, you know, and I figured that would work just as well as anything else."
Edward's candour seemed to Bateman very surprising, but he thought it indiscreet to pursue the subject.
Edward's honesty surprised Bateman, but he felt it would be inappropriate to continue the conversation.
"I guess you won't make a fortune where you are," he answered, somewhat dryly.
"I guess you won't get rich where you are," he replied, a bit dryly.
"I guess not. But I earn enough to keep body and soul together, and I'm quite satisfied with that."
"I guess not. But I make enough to get by, and I'm pretty satisfied with that."
"You wouldn't have been two years ago."
"You wouldn't have been two years ago."
"We grow wiser as we grow older," retorted Edward, gaily.
"We get wiser as we get older," Edward replied happily.
Bateman took a glance at him. Edward was dressed in a suit of shabby white ducks, none too clean, and a large straw hat of native make. He was thinner than he had been, deeply burned by the sun, and he was certainly better looking than ever. But there was something in his appearance that disconcerted Bateman. He walked with a new jauntiness; there was a carelessness in his demeanour, a gaiety about nothing in particular, which Bateman could not precisely blame, but which exceedingly puzzled him.
Bateman glanced at him. Edward was wearing a worn white outfit that was less than clean and a big straw hat made by locals. He looked thinner than before, deeply tanned from the sun, and he was definitely better looking than ever. But there was something in his appearance that unsettled Bateman. He walked with a new confidence; there was a nonchalance in his demeanor, a lightheartedness about nothing in particular, which Bateman couldn't quite put his finger on, but which deeply puzzled him.
"I'm blest if I can see what he's got to be so darned cheerful about," he said to himself.
"I'm blessed if I can see what he has to be so darn cheerful about," he said to himself.
They arrived at the hotel and sat on the terrace. A Chinese boy brought them cocktails. Edward was most anxious to hear all the news of Chicago and bombarded his friend with eager questions. His interest was natural and sincere. But the odd thing was that it seemed equally divided among a multitude of subjects. He was as eager to know how Bateman's father was as what Isabel was doing. He talked of her without a shade of embarrassment, but she might just as well have been his sister as his promised wife; and before Bateman had done analysing the exact meaning of Edward's remarks he found that the conversation had drifted to his own work and the buildings his father had lately erected. He was determined to bring the conversation back to Isabel and was looking for the occasion when he saw Edward wave his hand cordially. A man was advancing towards them on the terrace, but Bateman's back was turned to him and he could not see him.
They got to the hotel and sat on the terrace. A Chinese boy brought them cocktails. Edward was really eager to get all the news from Chicago and bombarded his friend with enthusiastic questions. His curiosity was genuine and sincere. But the strange thing was that it seemed to be spread out over a bunch of topics. He was just as interested in how Bateman's dad was doing as he was in what Isabel was up to. He spoke about her without any hint of embarrassment, but she could have easily been his sister instead of his fiancée; and before Bateman had finished parsing the true meaning of Edward's comments, he realized that the conversation had shifted to his own work and the buildings his dad had recently built. He was determined to steer the discussion back to Isabel and was waiting for the right moment when he saw Edward wave his hand cheerfully. A man was walking toward them on the terrace, but Bateman had his back to him and couldn't see who it was.
"Come and sit down," said Edward gaily.
"Come and sit down," Edward said cheerfully.
The new-comer approached. He was a very tall, thin man, in white ducks, with a fine head of curly white hair. His face was thin too, long, with a large, hooked nose and a beautiful, expressive mouth.
The newcomer walked over. He was a very tall, skinny guy, dressed in white pants, with a great head of curly white hair. His face was also thin and long, featuring a big, hooked nose and a beautiful, expressive mouth.
"This is my old friend Bateman Hunter. I've told you about him," said Edward, his constant smile breaking on his lips.
"This is my old friend Bateman Hunter. I've mentioned him before," Edward said, a familiar smile spreading across his face.
"I'm pleased to meet you, Mr Hunter. I used to know your father."
"I'm glad to meet you, Mr. Hunter. I used to know your dad."
The stranger held out his hand and took the young man's in a strong, friendly grasp. It was not till then that Edward mentioned the other's name.
The stranger extended his hand and shook the young man's in a firm, friendly grip. It was only then that Edward brought up the other person's name.
"Mr Arnold Jackson."
"Mr. Arnold Jackson."
Bateman turned white and he felt his hands grow cold. This was the forger, the convict, this was Isabel's uncle. He did not know what to say. He tried to conceal his confusion. Arnold Jackson looked at him with twinkling eyes.
Bateman went pale, and he felt his hands turn cold. This was the forger, the convict; this was Isabel's uncle. He didn't know what to say. He tried to hide his confusion. Arnold Jackson looked at him with sparkling eyes.
"I daresay my name is familiar to you."
"I bet my name is familiar to you."
Bateman did not know whether to say yes or no, and what made it more awkward was that both Jackson and Edward seemed to be amused. It was bad enough to have forced on him the acquaintance of the one man on the island he would rather have avoided, but worse to discern that he was being made a fool of. Perhaps, however, he had reached this conclusion too quickly, for Jackson, without a pause, added:
Bateman didn’t know whether to say yes or no, and what made it even more uncomfortable was that both Jackson and Edward seemed to find it amusing. It was bad enough being stuck with the one guy on the island he wanted to avoid, but it felt worse to realize he was being made to look stupid. Maybe, though, he had jumped to that conclusion too fast, because Jackson, without missing a beat, added:
"I understand you're very friendly with the Longstaffes. Mary Longstaffe is my sister."
"I get that you're really close with the Longstaffes. Mary Longstaffe is my sister."
Now Bateman asked himself if Arnold Jackson could think him ignorant of the most terrible scandal that Chicago had ever known. But Jackson put his hand on Edward's shoulder.
Now Bateman wondered if Arnold Jackson thought he was unaware of the worst scandal that Chicago had ever seen. But Jackson placed his hand on Edward's shoulder.
"I can't sit down, Teddie," he said. "I'm busy. But you two boys had better come up and dine to-night."
"I can't sit down, Teddie," he said. "I'm busy. But you two should come up and have dinner tonight."
"That'll be fine," said Edward.
"That's okay," said Edward.
"It's very kind of you, Mr Jackson," said Bateman, frigidly, "but I'm here for so short a time; my boat sails to-morrow, you know; I think if you'll forgive me, I won't come."
"It's really nice of you, Mr. Jackson," Bateman said coldly, "but I'm only here for a short while; my boat leaves tomorrow, you know. I hope you'll understand, but I think I won't come."
"Oh, nonsense. I'll give you a native dinner. My wife's a wonderful cook. Teddie will show you the way. Come early so as to see the sunset. I can give you both a shake-down if you like."
"Oh, that's silly. I'll treat you to a home-cooked meal. My wife's an amazing cook. Teddie will show you how to get there. Come early to catch the sunset. I can set up a place for both of you if you want."
"Of course we'll come," said Edward. "There's always the devil of a row in the hotel on the night a boat arrives and we can have a good yarn up at the bungalow."
"Of course we'll be there," said Edward. "There's always a big commotion at the hotel when a boat arrives, and we can have a great chat at the bungalow."
"I can't let you off, Mr Hunter," Jackson continued with the utmost cordiality. "I want to hear all about Chicago and Mary."
"I can't let you go, Mr. Hunter," Jackson said very politely. "I want to hear all about Chicago and Mary."
He nodded and walked away before Bateman could say another word.
He nodded and walked away before Bateman could say anything else.
"We don't take refusals in Tahiti," laughed Edward. "Besides, you'll get the best dinner on the island."
"We don't take no for an answer in Tahiti," Edward laughed. "Besides, you'll have the best dinner on the island."
"What did he mean by saying his wife was a good cook? I happen to know his wife's in Geneva."
"What did he mean when he said his wife was a good cook? I happen to know his wife is in Geneva."
"That's a long way off for a wife, isn't it?" said Edward. "And it's a long time since he saw her. I guess it's another wife he's talking about."
"That's a long time for a wife, isn't it?" said Edward. "And it's been a while since he last saw her. I think he's talking about a different wife."
For some time Bateman was silent. His face was set in grave lines. But looking up he caught the amused look in Edward's eyes, and he flushed darkly.
For a while, Bateman didn't say anything. His face was serious and tense. But when he looked up, he noticed the amused expression in Edward's eyes, and he blushed deeply.
"Arnold Jackson is a despicable rogue," he said.
"Arnold Jackson is a terrible scoundrel," he said.
"I greatly fear he is," answered Edward, smiling.
"I really think he is," Edward replied with a smile.
"I don't see how any decent man can have anything to do with him."
"I don’t see how any good man can associate with him."
"Perhaps I'm not a decent man."
"Maybe I'm not a good person."
"Do you see much of him, Edward?"
"Do you see him often, Edward?"
"Yes, quite a lot. He's adopted me as his nephew."
"Yeah, a lot. He's taken me in as his nephew."
Bateman leaned forward and fixed Edward with his searching eyes.
Bateman leaned in and locked eyes with Edward, studying him intently.
"Do you like him?"
"Do you like him?"
"Very much."
"Totally."
"But don't you know, doesn't everyone here know, that he's a forger and that he's been a convict? He ought to be hounded out of civilised society."
"But don't you know, doesn't everyone here know, that he's a forger and that he's been in prison? He should be chased out of civilized society."
Edward watched a ring of smoke that floated from his cigar into the still, scented air.
Edward watched a ring of smoke rise from his cigar into the calm, fragrant air.
"I suppose he is a pretty unmitigated rascal," he said at last. "And I can't flatter myself that any repentance for his misdeeds offers one an excuse for condoning them. He was a swindler and a hypocrite. You can't get away from it. I never met a more agreeable companion. He's taught me everything I know."
"I guess he’s a complete scoundrel," he finally said. "And I can't delude myself into thinking that any remorse for his wrongdoings makes it okay to overlook them. He was a con artist and a phony. There's no escaping that. I’ve never met a more pleasant companion. He’s taught me everything I know."
"What has he taught you?" cried Bateman in amazement.
"What has he taught you?" Bateman exclaimed in disbelief.
"How to live."
"How to live your life."
Bateman broke into ironical laughter.
Bateman burst into ironic laughter.
"A fine master. Is it owing to his lessons that you lost the chance of making a fortune and earn your living now by serving behind a counter in a ten cent store?"
"A great teacher. Is it because of his lessons that you missed out on making a fortune and now earn your living working behind the counter at a dollar store?"
"He has a wonderful personality," said Edward, smiling good-naturedly. "Perhaps you'll see what I mean to-night."
"He has an amazing personality," Edward said with a friendly smile. "Maybe you'll get what I mean tonight."
"I'm not going to dine with him if that's what you mean. Nothing would induce me to set foot within that man's house."
"I'm not going to have dinner with him if that’s what you mean. Nothing would make me step foot in that guy's house."
"Come to oblige me, Bateman. We've been friends for so many years, you won't refuse me a favour when I ask it."
"Please do me a favor, Bateman. We've been friends for so long; you won't turn me down when I ask for help."
Edward's tone had in it a quality new to Bateman. Its gentleness was singularly persuasive.
Edward's tone had a quality that was new to Bateman. Its softness was especially convincing.
"If you put it like that, Edward, I'm bound to come," he smiled.
"If you put it that way, Edward, I can't resist," he smiled.
Bateman reflected, moreover, that it would be as well to learn what he could about Arnold Jackson. It was plain that he had a great ascendency over Edward, and if it was to be combated it was necessary to discover in what exactly it consisted. The more he talked with Edward the more conscious he became that a change had taken place in him. He had an instinct that it behooved him to walk warily, and he made up his mind not to broach the real purport of his visit till he saw his way more clearly. He began to talk of one thing and another, of his journey and what he had achieved by it, of politics in Chicago, of this common friend and that, of their days together at college.
Bateman thought it would be a good idea to learn more about Arnold Jackson. It was clear that Jackson had a strong influence over Edward, and if he was going to counter that, he needed to understand exactly how. The more he spoke with Edward, the more he realized that something had shifted in him. He felt it was important to tread carefully and decided to hold off on discussing the main reason for his visit until he had a clearer understanding. He started chatting about various topics—his trip and what he had accomplished, politics in Chicago, mutual friends, and their college days together.
At last Edward said he must get back to his work and proposed that he should fetch Bateman at five so that they could drive out together to Arnold Jackson's house.
At last, Edward said he needed to get back to his work and suggested that he would pick up Bateman at five so they could drive out together to Arnold Jackson's house.
"By the way, I rather thought you'd be living at this hotel," said Bateman, as he strolled out of the garden with Edward. "I understand it's the only decent one here."
"By the way, I figured you’d be staying at this hotel," Bateman said as he walked out of the garden with Edward. "I hear it's the only good one around."
"Not I," laughed Edward. "It's a deal too grand for me. I rent a room just outside the town. It's cheap and clean."
"Not me," laughed Edward. "It's way too fancy for my taste. I just rent a room right outside of town. It's inexpensive and tidy."
"If I remember right those weren't the points that seemed most important to you when you lived in Chicago."
"If I remember correctly, those weren't the things that felt most important to you when you lived in Chicago."
"Chicago!"
"Chicago!"
"I don't know what you mean by that, Edward. It's the greatest city in the world."
"I’m not sure what you mean by that, Edward. It’s the best city in the world."
"I know," said Edward.
"I know," Edward said.
Bateman glanced at him quickly, but his face was inscrutable.
Bateman looked at him briefly, but his face was unreadable.
"When are you coming back to it?"
"When are you coming back to it?"
"I often wonder," smiled Edward.
"I often wonder," Edward smiled.
This answer, and the manner of it, staggered Bateman, but before he could ask for an explanation Edward waved to a half-caste who was driving a passing motor.
This answer, and the way it was delivered, stunned Bateman, but before he could ask for clarification, Edward signaled to a mixed-race person who was driving a passing car.
"Give us a ride down, Charlie," he said.
"Give us a ride down, Charlie," he said.
He nodded to Bateman, and ran after the machine that had pulled up a few yards in front. Bateman was left to piece together a mass of perplexing impressions.
He nodded at Bateman and ran after the machine that had stopped a few yards ahead. Bateman was left to sort through a jumble of confusing thoughts.
Edward called for him in a rickety trap drawn by an old mare, and they drove along a road that ran by the sea. On each side of it were plantations, coconut and vanilla; and now and then they saw a great mango, its fruit yellow and red and purple among the massy green of the leaves; now and then they had a glimpse of the lagoon, smooth and blue, with here and there a tiny islet graceful with tall palms. Arnold Jackson's house stood on a little hill and only a path led to it, so they unharnessed the mare and tied her to a tree, leaving the trap by the side of the road. To Bateman it seemed a happy-go-lucky way of doing things. But when they went up to the house they were met by a tall, handsome native woman, no longer young, with whom Edward cordially shook hands. He introduced Bateman to her.
Edward called for him in a rickety carriage pulled by an old mare, and they drove along a road by the sea. On either side were plantations of coconut and vanilla; occasionally they spotted a large mango tree, its fruit yellow, red, and purple among the lush green leaves; now and then they caught a glimpse of the lagoon, smooth and blue, with small islands gracefully adorned with tall palms. Arnold Jackson's house was on a small hill, accessible only by a path, so they unharnessed the mare and tied her to a tree, leaving the carriage by the side of the road. To Bateman, it seemed like a carefree way to do things. However, when they approached the house, they were greeted by a tall, attractive native woman, no longer young, with whom Edward shook hands warmly. He introduced Bateman to her.
"This is my friend Mr Hunter. We're going to dine with you, Lavina."
"This is my friend Mr. Hunter. We're going to have dinner with you, Lavina."
"All right," she said, with a quick smile. "Arnold ain't back yet."
"Okay," she said with a quick smile. "Arnold's not back yet."
"We'll go down and bathe. Let us have a couple of pareos."
"We'll go down and take a swim. Let's grab a couple of pareos."
The woman nodded and went into the house.
The woman nodded and walked into the house.
"Who is that?" asked Bateman.
"Who is that?" Bateman asked.
"Oh, that's Lavina. She's Arnold's wife."
"Oh, that's Lavina. She's Arnold's wife."
Bateman tightened his lips, but said nothing. In a moment the woman returned with a bundle, which she gave to Edward; and the two men, scrambling down a steep path, made their way to a grove of coconut trees on the beach. They undressed and Edward showed his friend how to make the strip of red trade cotton which is called a pareo into a very neat pair of bathing-drawers. Soon they were splashing in the warm, shallow water. Edward was in great spirits. He laughed and shouted and sang. He might have been fifteen. Bateman had never seen him so gay, and afterwards when they lay on the beach, smoking cigarettes, in the limpid air, there was such an irresistible light-heartedness in him that Bateman was taken aback.
Bateman pressed his lips together but didn’t say anything. In a moment, the woman came back with a bundle, which she handed to Edward. The two men then scrambled down a steep path to a grove of coconut trees on the beach. They got undressed, and Edward showed his friend how to turn a strip of red trade cotton called a pareo into a neat pair of swim trunks. Soon they were splashing in the warm, shallow water. Edward was in high spirits, laughing, shouting, and singing. He seemed like he was fifteen. Bateman had never seen him so cheerful, and later, as they lay on the beach smoking cigarettes in the clear air, Edward's light-heartedness was so infectious that Bateman was taken aback.
"You seem to find life mighty pleasant," said he.
"You seem to find life really enjoyable," he said.
"I do."
"I do."
They heard a soft movement and looking round saw that Arnold Jackson was coming towards them.
They heard a soft movement and looked around to see Arnold Jackson approaching them.
"I thought I'd come down and fetch you two boys back," he said. "Did you enjoy your bath, Mr Hunter?"
"I thought I'd come down and get you two boys back," he said. "Did you enjoy your bath, Mr. Hunter?"
"Very much," said Bateman.
"Definitely," said Bateman.
Arnold Jackson, no longer in spruce ducks, wore nothing but a pareo round his loins and walked barefoot. His body was deeply browned by the sun. With his long, curling white hair and his ascetic face he made a fantastic figure in the native dress, but he bore himself without a trace of self-consciousness.
Arnold Jackson, no longer in spruce ducks, wore nothing but a pareo around his waist and walked barefoot. His skin was deeply tanned from the sun. With his long, curly white hair and serene expression, he looked striking in the local attire, but he carried himself without any hint of self-consciousness.
"If you're ready we'll go right up," said Jackson.
"If you're ready, we can head up now," Jackson said.
"I'll just put on my clothes," said Bateman.
"I'll just put on my clothes," Bateman said.
"Why, Teddie, didn't you bring a pareo for your friend?"
"Why, Teddie, didn't you bring a pareo for your friend?"
"I guess he'd rather wear clothes," smiled Edward.
"I guess he’d prefer to wear clothes," Edward smiled.
"I certainly would," answered Bateman, grimly, as he saw Edward gird himself in the loincloth and stand ready to start before he himself had got his shirt on.
"I definitely would," replied Bateman, grimly, as he watched Edward put on the loincloth and get ready to go before he had even managed to put on his shirt.
"Won't you find it rough walking without your shoes?" he asked Edward. "It struck me the path was a trifle rocky."
"Don't you think it's tough to walk without your shoes?" he asked Edward. "I noticed the path was a bit rocky."
"Oh, I'm used to it."
"Oh, I'm used to that."
"It's a comfort to get into a pareo when one gets back from town," said Jackson. "If you were going to stay here I should strongly recommend you to adopt it. It's one of the most sensible costumes I have ever come across. It's cool, convenient, and inexpensive."
"It's really nice to put on a pareo when you get back from town," said Jackson. "If you were planning to stay here, I would definitely suggest you try it. It's one of the most practical outfits I've ever seen. It's cool, easy to wear, and affordable."
They walked up to the house, and Jackson took them into a large room with white-washed walls and an open ceiling in which a table was laid for dinner. Bateman noticed that it was set for five.
They walked up to the house, and Jackson led them into a spacious room with whitewashed walls and a high ceiling where a dinner table was set. Bateman saw that it was prepared for five.
"Eva, come and show yourself to Teddie's friend, and then shake us a cocktail," called Jackson.
"Eva, come and introduce yourself to Teddie's friend, and then mix us a cocktail," called Jackson.
Then he led Bateman to a long low window.
Then he took Bateman to a long, low window.
"Look at that," he said, with a dramatic gesture. "Look well."
"Check that out," he said, making a dramatic gesture. "Take a good look."
Below them coconut trees tumbled down steeply to the lagoon, and the lagoon in the evening light had the colour, tender and varied, of a dove's breast. On a creek, at a little distance, were the clustered huts of a native village, and towards the reef was a canoe, sharply silhouetted, in which were a couple of natives fishing. Then, beyond, you saw the vast calmness of the Pacific and twenty miles away, airy and unsubstantial like the fabric of a poet's fancy, the unimaginable beauty of the island which is called Murea. It was all so lovely that Bateman stood abashed.
Below them, coconut trees sloped down sharply to the lagoon, which, in the evening light, had the soft, varied color of a dove's chest. A little way off, along a creek, were the clustered huts of a village, and near the reef, there was a canoe, sharply outlined, with a couple of locals fishing. Beyond that stretched the vast calm of the Pacific, and twenty miles away, light and ethereal like something from a poet's imagination, lay the stunning beauty of the island called Murea. It was all so beautiful that Bateman felt overwhelmed.
"I've never seen anything like it," he said at last.
"I've never seen anything like this," he finally said.
Arnold Jackson stood staring in front of him, and in his eyes was a dreamy softness. His thin, thoughtful face was very grave. Bateman, glancing at it, was once more conscious of its intense spirituality.
Arnold Jackson stood there staring ahead, his eyes filled with a dreamy softness. His thin, introspective face looked very serious. Bateman, glancing at it, once again noticed its deep spirituality.
"Beauty," murmured Arnold Jackson. "You seldom see beauty face to face. Look at it well, Mr Hunter, for what you see now you will never see again, since the moment is transitory, but it will be an imperishable memory in your heart. You touch eternity."
"Beauty," whispered Arnold Jackson. "You rarely encounter beauty up close. Take a good look at it, Mr. Hunter, because what you see now you'll never see again. This moment is fleeting, but it will become a lasting memory in your heart. You're touching eternity."
His voice was deep and resonant. He seemed to breathe forth the purest idealism, and Bateman had to urge himself to remember that the man who spoke was a criminal and a cruel cheat. But Edward, as though he heard a sound, turned round quickly.
His voice was deep and powerful. He seemed to exude the purest idealism, and Bateman had to remind himself that the man speaking was a criminal and a heartless fraud. But Edward, as if he heard something, turned around quickly.
"Here is my daughter, Mr Hunter."
"Here is my daughter, Mr. Hunter."
Bateman shook hands with her. She had dark, splendid eyes and a red mouth tremulous with laughter; but her skin was brown, and her curling hair, rippling down her-shoulders, was coal black. She wore but one garment, a Mother Hubbard of pink cotton, her feet were bare, and she was crowned with a wreath of white scented flowers. She was a lovely creature. She was like a goddess of the Polynesian spring.
Bateman shook hands with her. She had dark, beautiful eyes and a red mouth that seemed to be always laughing; but her skin was brown, and her curly hair cascaded down her shoulders, coal black. She wore just one piece of clothing, a pink cotton dress, her feet were bare, and she wore a crown of white scented flowers. She was a stunning woman. She was like a goddess of the Polynesian spring.
She was a little shy, but not more shy than Bateman, to whom the whole situation was highly embarrassing, and it did not put him at his ease to see this sylph-like thing take a shaker and with a practised hand mix three cocktails.
She was a bit shy, but not any shyer than Bateman, who found the whole situation really awkward, and it didn’t help him feel comfortable to see this slender figure grab a shaker and expertly mix three cocktails.
"Let us have a kick in them, child," said Jackson.
"Let's give them a kick, kid," said Jackson.
She poured them out and smiling delightfully handed one to each of the men. Bateman flattered himself on his skill in the subtle art of shaking cocktails and he was not a little astonished, on tasting this one, to find that it was excellent. Jackson laughed proudly when he saw his guest's involuntary look of appreciation.
She poured them out and smiled cheerfully as she handed one to each of the men. Bateman took pride in his ability to mix cocktails and was quite surprised, upon tasting this one, to find that it was excellent. Jackson laughed with pride when he noticed his guest's involuntary look of appreciation.
"Not bad, is it? I taught the child myself, and in the old days in Chicago I considered that there wasn't a bar-tender in the city that could hold a candle to me. When I had nothing better to do in the penitentiary I used to amuse myself by thinking out new cocktails, but when you come down to brass-tacks there's nothing to beat a dry Martini."
"Not bad, right? I taught the kid myself, and back in the day in Chicago, I thought there wasn't a bartender in the city who could compare to me. When I had some free time in prison, I used to pass the time by creating new cocktails, but when it comes down to it, nothing beats a dry Martini."
Bateman felt as though someone had given him a violent blow on the funny-bone and he was conscious that he turned red and then white. But before he could think of anything to say a native boy brought in a great bowl of soup and the whole party sat down to dinner. Arnold Jackson's remark seemed to have aroused in him a train of recollections, for he began to talk of his prison days. He talked quite naturally, without malice, as though he were relating his experiences at a foreign university. He addressed himself to Bateman and Bateman was confused and then confounded. He saw Edward's eyes fixed on him and there was in them a flicker of amusement. He blushed scarlet, for it struck him that Jackson was making a fool of him, and then because he felt absurd—and knew there was no reason why he should—he grew angry. Arnold Jackson was impudent—there was no other word for it—and his callousness, whether assumed or not, was outrageous. The dinner proceeded. Bateman was asked to eat sundry messes, raw fish and he knew not what, which only his civility induced him to swallow, but which he was amazed to find very good eating. Then an incident happened which to Bateman was the most mortifying experience of the evening. There was a little circlet of flowers in front of him, and for the sake of conversation he hazarded a remark about it.
Bateman felt like someone had hit him hard on the funny bone, and he realized he was turning red and then pale. But before he could think of anything to say, a local boy brought in a large bowl of soup, and everyone sat down for dinner. Arnold Jackson's comment seemed to trigger a flood of memories for Bateman, as he started talking about his time in prison. He spoke quite normally, without bitterness, as if he were sharing his experiences from a foreign university. He directed his words to Bateman, who felt confused and then bewildered. He noticed Edward's eyes on him, and there was a hint of amusement in them. Bateman blushed deeply, feeling like Jackson was mocking him, and then, because he felt silly—and knew he shouldn’t—he became angry. Arnold Jackson was being rude—there was no other way to put it—and his insensitivity, whether genuine or not, was outrageous. The dinner continued. Bateman was encouraged to try various dishes, including raw fish and other unknown items, which only his politeness allowed him to swallow, but he was surprised to find them quite tasty. Then something happened that was the most embarrassing experience of the evening for Bateman. There was a small circle of flowers in front of him, and to keep the conversation going, he made a comment about it.
"It's a wreath that Eva made for you," said Jackson, "but I guess she was too shy to give it you."
"It's a wreath that Eva made for you," Jackson said, "but I guess she was too shy to give it to you."
Bateman took it up in his hand and made a polite little speech of thanks to the girl.
Bateman picked it up and made a brief, polite speech of thanks to the girl.
"You must put it on," she said, with a smile and a blush.
"You have to put it on," she said, with a smile and a blush.
"I? I don't think I'll do that."
"I? I don't think I'm going to do that."
"It's the charming custom of the country," said Arnold Jackson.
"It's the lovely tradition of the country," Arnold Jackson said.
There was one in front of him and he placed it on his hair. Edward did the same.
There was one in front of him, and he put it in his hair. Edward did the same.
"I guess I'm not dressed for the part," said Bateman, uneasily.
"I guess I'm not dressed for the role," said Bateman, feeling uncomfortable.
"Would you like a pareo?" said Eva quickly. "I'll get you one in a minute."
"Do you want a pareo?" Eva said quickly. "I'll get you one in a minute."
"No, thank you. I'm quite comfortable as I am."
"No, thanks. I'm pretty comfortable as it is."
"Show him how to put it on, Eva," said Edward.
"Show him how to put it on, Eva," Edward said.
At that moment Bateman hated his greatest friend. Eva got up from the table and with much laughter placed the wreath on his black hair.
At that moment, Bateman hated his closest friend. Eva stood up from the table and, laughing a lot, put the wreath on his dark hair.
"It suits you very well," said Mrs Jackson. "Don't it suit him, Arnold?"
"It looks great on you," said Mrs. Jackson. "Doesn't it look good on him, Arnold?"
"Of course it does."
"Of course it does."
Bateman sweated at every pore.
Bateman was sweating profusely.
"Isn't it a pity it's dark?" said Eva. "We could photograph you all three together."
"Isn't it a shame it's dark?" Eva said. "We could take a picture of all three of you together."
Bateman thanked his stars it was. He felt that he must look prodigiously foolish in his blue serge suit and high collar—very neat and gentlemanly—with that ridiculous wreath of flowers on his head. He was seething with indignation, and he had never in his life exercised more self-control than now when he presented an affable exterior. He was furious with that old man, sitting at the head of the table, half-naked, with his saintly face and the flowers on his handsome white locks. The whole position was monstrous.
Bateman felt incredibly grateful that it was. He thought he must look exceptionally foolish in his blue suit and high collar—smart and gentlemanly—while wearing that absurd flower crown. He was boiling with anger, and he had never shown more self-restraint in his life than he did now, putting on a friendly facade. He was enraged with that old man at the head of the table, half-dressed, with his holy-looking face and the flowers in his beautiful white hair. The entire situation was outrageous.
Then dinner came to an end, and Eva and her mother remained to clear away while the three men sat on the verandah. It was very warm and the air was scented with the white flowers of the night. The full moon, sailing across an unclouded sky, made a pathway on the broad sea that led to the boundless realms of Forever. Arnold Jackson began to talk. His voice was rich and musical. He talked now of the natives and of the old legends of the country. He told strange stories of the past, stories of hazardous expeditions into the unknown, of love and death, of hatred and revenge. He told of the adventurers who had discovered those distant islands, of the sailors who, settling in them, had married the daughters of great chieftains, and of the beach-combers who had led their varied lives on those silvery shores. Bateman, mortified and exasperated, at first listened sullenly, but presently some magic in the words possessed him and he sat entranced. The mirage of romance obscured the light of common day. Had he forgotten that Arnold Jackson had a tongue of silver, a tongue by which he had charmed vast sums out of the credulous public, a tongue which very nearly enabled him to escape the penalty of his crimes? No one had a sweeter eloquence, and no one had a more acute sense of climax. Suddenly he rose.
Then dinner ended, and Eva and her mom stayed to clean up while the three guys sat on the porch. It was really warm, and the air smelled sweet from the white night flowers. The full moon, shining in a clear sky, created a path on the wide sea that seemed to lead to endless possibilities. Arnold Jackson started speaking. His voice was deep and melodic. He spoke about the locals and the old legends of the land. He shared strange stories from the past, tales of daring adventures into the unknown, of love and death, of hatred and revenge. He talked about the explorers who had found those faraway islands, the sailors who settled there and married chieftains' daughters, and the beachcombers who lived their diverse lives on those silver shores. Bateman, embarrassed and annoyed, initially listened with a gloomy expression, but soon some magic in his words captivated him, and he sat mesmerized. The illusion of romance clouded the reality around him. Had he forgotten that Arnold Jackson was a smooth talker, someone who had charmed large amounts of money from gullible people, and who nearly evaded the consequences of his crimes? No one had sweeter words, and no one could build up a moment quite like he could. Suddenly, he stood up.
"Well, you two boys haven't seen one another for a long time. I shall leave you to have a yarn. Teddie will show you your quarters when you want to go to bed."
"Well, you two haven't seen each other in ages. I'll leave you to chat. Teddie will show you your rooms when you're ready to hit the hay."
"Oh, but I wasn't thinking of spending the night, Mr Jackson," said Bateman.
"Oh, but I wasn't planning on staying the night, Mr. Jackson," said Bateman.
"You'll find it more comfortable. We'll see that you're called in good time."
"You'll find it more comfortable. We'll make sure you're called in on time."
Then with a courteous shake of the hand, stately as though he were a bishop in canonicals, Arnold Jackson took leave of his guest.
Then, with a polite handshake, dignified as if he were a bishop in full vestments, Arnold Jackson said goodbye to his guest.
"Of course I'll drive you back to Papeete if you like," said Edward, "but I advise you to stay. It's bully driving in the early morning."
"Of course I can drive you back to Papeete if you want," Edward said, "but I recommend staying. It's amazing driving in the early morning."
For a few minutes neither of them spoke. Bateman wondered how he should begin on the conversation which all the events of the day made him think more urgent.
For a few minutes, neither of them spoke. Bateman wondered how he should start the conversation, which all the day's events made him feel was more urgent.
"When are you coming back to Chicago?" he asked, suddenly.
"When are you coming back to Chicago?" he suddenly asked.
For a moment Edward did not answer. Then he turned rather lazily to look at his friend and smiled.
For a moment, Edward didn't respond. Then he turned to look at his friend with a relaxed smile.
"I don't know. Perhaps never."
"I don't know. Maybe never."
"What in heaven's name do you mean?" cried Bateman.
"What the heck do you mean?" cried Bateman.
"I'm very happy here. Wouldn't it be folly to make a change?"
"I'm really happy here. Wouldn't it be silly to make a change?"
"Man alive, you can't live here all your life. This is no life for a man. It's a living death. Oh, Edward, come away at once, before it's too late. I've felt that something was wrong. You're infatuated with the place, you've succumbed to evil influences, but it only requires a wrench, and when you're free from these surroundings you'll thank all the gods there be. You'll be like a dope-fiend when he's broken from his drug. You'll see then that for two years you've been breathing poisoned air. You can't imagine what a relief it will be when you fill your lungs once more with the fresh, pure air of your native country."
"Seriously, you can’t stay here forever. This isn’t a life for anyone. It’s a living death. Oh, Edward, we need to leave right now, before it’s too late. I’ve sensed that something is off. You’re in love with this place, and you’ve fallen under its dark spell, but all it takes is a break, and once you’re out of this environment, you’ll be grateful to all the gods. You’ll feel like a drug addict who’s finally kicked the habit. You’ll realize that for the past two years, you’ve been inhaling toxic air. You can’t even imagine how amazing it will be to take in the fresh, clean air of your home country again."
He spoke quickly, the words tumbling over one another in his excitement, and there was in his voice sincere and affectionate emotion. Edward was touched.
He spoke quickly, his words tumbling over each other in his excitement, and there was genuine and affectionate emotion in his voice. Edward was moved.
"It is good of you to care so much, old friend."
"It's really nice of you to care so much, my friend."
"Come with me to-morrow, Edward. It was a mistake that you ever came to this place. This is no life for you."
"Come with me tomorrow, Edward. It was a mistake for you to come to this place. This isn’t the life for you."
"You talk of this sort of life and that. How do you think a man gets the best out of life?"
"You talk about this kind of life and that. How do you think a person gets the most out of life?"
"Why, I should have thought there could be no two answers to that. By doing his duty, by hard work, by meeting all the obligations of his state and station."
"Honestly, I would have thought there could only be one answer to that. By doing his duty, by putting in hard work, and by fulfilling all the responsibilities that come with his position."
"And what is his reward?"
"And what's his reward?"
"His reward is the consciousness of having achieved what he set out to do."
"His reward is knowing he accomplished what he aimed for."
"It all sounds a little portentous to me," said Edward, and in the lightness of the night Bateman could see that he was smiling. "I'm afraid you'll think I've degenerated sadly. There are several things I think now which I daresay would have seemed outrageous to me three years ago."
"It all sounds a bit dramatic to me," said Edward, and in the soft glow of the night, Bateman could see that he was smiling. "I'm afraid you'll think I've really changed for the worse. There are several things I believe now that I probably would have found outrageous three years ago."
"Have you learnt them from Arnold Jackson?" asked Bateman, scornfully.
"Did you learn them from Arnold Jackson?" Bateman asked, sneering.
"You don't like him? Perhaps you couldn't be expected to. I didn't when I first came. I had just the same prejudice as you. He's a very extraordinary man. You saw for yourself that he makes no secret of the fact that he was in a penitentiary. I do not know that he regrets it or the crimes that led him there. The only complaint he ever made in my hearing was that when he came out his health was impaired. I think he does not know what remorse is. He is completely unmoral. He accepts everything and he accepts himself as well. He's generous and kind."
"You don't like him? Maybe that's not surprising. I didn't like him when I first arrived either. I had the same bias as you. He's a truly remarkable person. You saw for yourself that he doesn't hide the fact that he was in prison. I don't think he regrets it or the crimes that got him there. The only thing he ever said in front of me was that his health suffered when he got out. I believe he doesn't understand what remorse feels like. He is entirely amoral. He accepts everything, including himself. He's generous and kind."
"He always was," interrupted Bateman, "on other people's money."
"He always was," Bateman interrupted, "using other people's money."
"I've found him a very good friend. Is it unnatural that I should take a man as I find him?"
"I've found him to be a really good friend. Is it weird that I take a guy as he is?"
"The result is that you lose the distinction between right and wrong."
"The result is that you lose the difference between right and wrong."
"No, they remain just as clearly divided in my mind as before, but what has become a little confused in me is the distinction between the bad man and the good one. Is Arnold Jackson a bad man who does good things or a good man who does bad things? It's a difficult question to answer. Perhaps we make too much of the difference between one man and another. Perhaps even the best of us are sinners and the worst of us are saints. Who knows?"
"No, they still seem just as clearly separated in my mind as before, but what has gotten a bit muddled for me is the line between a bad person and a good one. Is Arnold Jackson a bad person who does good things or a good person who does bad things? It's a tough question to answer. Maybe we think too much about the differences between people. Maybe even the best among us are sinners, and the worst among us are saints. Who knows?"
"You will never persuade me that white is black and that black is white," said Bateman.
"You'll never convince me that white is black and that black is white," said Bateman.
"I'm sure I shan't, Bateman."
"I'm sure I won't, Bateman."
Bateman could not understand why the flicker of a smile crossed Edward's lips when he thus agreed with him. Edward was silent for a minute.
Bateman couldn't understand why a smile flickered across Edward's lips when he agreed with him. Edward was quiet for a minute.
"When I saw you this morning, Bateman," he said then, "I seemed to see myself as I was two years ago. The same collar, and the same shoes, the same blue suit, the same energy. The same determination. By God, I was energetic. The sleepy methods of this place made my blood tingle. I went about and everywhere I saw possibilities for development and enterprise. There were fortunes to be made here. It seemed to me absurd that the copra should be taken away from here in sacks and the oil extracted in America. It would be far more economical to do all that on the spot, with cheap labour, and save freight, and I saw already the vast factories springing up on the island. Then the way they extracted it from the coconut seemed to me hopelessly inadequate, and I invented a machine which divided the nut and scooped out the meat at the rate of two hundred and forty an hour. The harbour was not large enough. I made plans to enlarge it, then to form a syndicate to buy land, put up two or three large hotels, and bungalows for occasional residents; I had a scheme for improving the steamer service in order to attract visitors from California. In twenty years, instead of this half French, lazy little town of Papeete I saw a great American city with ten-story buildings and street-cars, a theatre and an opera house, a stock exchange and a mayor."
"When I saw you this morning, Bateman," he said, "I felt like I was looking at myself from two years ago. The same collar, the same shoes, the same blue suit, the same energy. The same determination. Man, I was full of energy. The slow ways of this place made my blood race. I walked around and everywhere I saw opportunities for growth and business. There were fortunes to be made here. It struck me as ridiculous that the copra was taken away in sacks and the oil processed in America. It would be way more efficient to do it all here, with cheap labor, and save on shipping costs. I could already envision huge factories popping up on the island. Then the method they used to extract it from the coconut seemed completely outdated, so I invented a machine that split the nut and scooped out the meat at a rate of two hundred and forty an hour. The harbor wasn’t big enough. I made plans to expand it, then to create a syndicate to buy land, build two or three large hotels, and bungalows for occasional residents; I had a plan to improve the steamer service to attract visitors from California. In twenty years, instead of this half-French, lazy little town of Papeete, I pictured a great American city with ten-story buildings, streetcars, a theater, an opera house, a stock exchange, and a mayor."
"But go ahead, Edward," cried Bateman, springing up from the chair in excitement. "You've got the ideas and the capacity. Why, you'll become the richest man between Australia and the States."
"But go for it, Edward," shouted Bateman, jumping up from the chair in excitement. "You've got the ideas and the drive. Seriously, you'll be the richest guy between Australia and the States."
Edward chuckled softly.
Edward laughed softly.
"But I don't want to," he said.
"But I don't want to," he said.
"Do you mean to say you don't want money, big money, money running into millions? Do you know what you can do with it? Do you know the power it brings? And if you don't care about it for yourself think what you can do, opening new channels for human enterprise, giving occupation to thousands. My brain reels at the visions your words have conjured up."
"Are you really saying you don't want money, a lot of money, money in the millions? Do you realize what you can do with it? Do you understand the power it brings? And even if you don’t want it for yourself, think about what you could do—opening new opportunities for businesses, providing jobs for thousands. My mind is spinning with the possibilities your words have created."
"Sit down, then, my dear Bateman," laughed Edward. "My machine for cutting the coconuts will always remain unused, and so far as I'm concerned street-cars shall never run in the idle streets of Papeete."
"Sit down, then, my dear Bateman," laughed Edward. "My machine for cutting coconuts will always stay unused, and as far as I'm concerned, streetcars will never operate in the empty streets of Papeete."
Bateman sank heavily into his chair.
Bateman flopped into his chair.
"I don't understand you," he said.
"I don't get you," he said.
"It came upon me little by little. I came to like the life here, with its ease and its leisure, and the people, with their good-nature and their happy smiling faces. I began to think. I'd never had time to do that before. I began to read."
"It came to me gradually. I started to enjoy life here, with its comfort and its downtime, and the people, with their kindness and their cheerful smiles. I began to reflect. I had never had the time to do that before. I started to read."
"You always read."
"You’re always reading."
"I read for examinations. I read in order to be able to hold my own in conversation. I read for instruction. Here I learned to read for pleasure. I learned to talk. Do you know that conversation is one of the greatest pleasures in life? But it wants leisure. I'd always been too busy before. And gradually all the life that had seemed so important to me began to seem rather trivial and vulgar. What is the use of all this hustle and this constant striving? I think of Chicago now and I see a dark, grey city, all stone—it is like a prison—and a ceaseless turmoil. And what does all that activity amount to? Does one get there the best out of life? Is that what we come into the world for, to hurry to an office, and work hour after hour till night, then hurry home and dine and go to a theatre? Is that how I must spend my youth? Youth lasts so short a time, Bateman. And when I am old, what have I to look forward to? To hurry from my home in the morning to my office and work hour after hour till night, and then hurry home again, and dine and go to a theatre? That may be worth while if you make a fortune; I don't know, it depends on your nature; but if you don't, is it worth while then? I want to make more out of my life than that, Bateman."
"I read to prepare for exams. I read so I can keep up in conversations. I read for knowledge. Here, I discovered reading for enjoyment. I learned how to talk. Do you realize that having conversations is one of the greatest joys in life? But it requires time to relax. I had always been too busy before. Gradually, everything that once felt so important started to seem pretty trivial and tacky. What's the point of all this hustle and constant striving? Now when I think of Chicago, I see a dark, gray city, all stone—it feels like a prison—with endless chaos. And what does all that activity really achieve? Do people really get the most out of life that way? Is that what we come into the world for, to rush to an office, work hour after hour until night, then rush home to eat and go to a theater? Is that how I should spend my youth? Youth is so fleeting, Bateman. And when I'm old, what will I have to look forward to? To rush from home in the morning to the office, work tirelessly until night, then hurry home again, eat, and go to a theater? That might be worthwhile if you make a fortune; I don’t know, it depends on who you are. But if not, is it really worth it? I want to get more out of my life than that, Bateman."
"What do you value in life then?"
"What do you value in life?"
"I'm afraid you'll laugh at me. Beauty, truth, and goodness."
"I'm worried you'll laugh at me. Beauty, truth, and goodness."
"Don't you think you can have those in Chicago?"
"Don't you think you can get those in Chicago?"
"Some men can, perhaps, but not I." Edward sprang up now. "I tell you when I think of the life I led in the old days I am filled with horror," he cried violently. "I tremble with fear when I think of the danger I have escaped. I never knew I had a soul till I found it here. If I had remained a rich man I might have lost it for good and all."
"Some guys can, maybe, but not me." Edward jumped up now. "I swear, when I think about the life I had back then, I feel sick," he exclaimed passionately. "I shake with fear when I think about the danger I avoided. I never realized I had a soul until I discovered it here. If I had stayed wealthy, I might have lost it completely."
"I don't know how you can say that," cried Bateman indignantly. "We often used to have discussions about it."
"I don't know how you can say that," Bateman exclaimed indignantly. "We used to have discussions about it all the time."
"Yes, I know. They were about as effectual as the discussions of deaf mutes about harmony. I shall never come back to Chicago, Bateman."
"Yes, I know. They were just as effective as deaf mutes talking about harmony. I'm never coming back to Chicago, Bateman."
"And what about Isabel?"
"And what’s up with Isabel?"
Edward walked to the edge of the verandah and leaning over looked intently at the blue magic of the night. There was a slight smile on his face when he turned back to Bateman.
Edward walked to the edge of the porch and leaned over, staring intently at the blue magic of the night. He had a slight smile on his face when he turned back to Bateman.
"Isabel is infinitely too good for me. I admire her more than any woman I have ever known. She has a wonderful brain and she's as good as she's beautiful. I respect her energy and her ambition. She was born to make a success of life. I am entirely unworthy of her."
"Isabel is way too good for me. I admire her more than any woman I’ve ever known. She has an amazing mind, and she’s just as kind as she is beautiful. I respect her drive and ambition. She was meant to succeed in life. I completely don’t deserve her."
"She doesn't think so."
"She doesn't believe that."
"But you must tell her so, Bateman."
"But you have to tell her that, Bateman."
"I?" cried Bateman. "I'm the last person who could ever do that."
"I?" exclaimed Bateman. "I'm the last person who could ever pull that off."
Edward had his back to the vivid light of the moon and his face could not be seen. Is it possible that he smiled again?
Edward faced away from the bright light of the moon, so his face was hidden. Could it be that he smiled again?
"It's no good your trying to conceal anything from her, Bateman. With her quick intelligence she'll turn you inside out in five minutes. You'd better make a clean breast of it right away."
"It's no use trying to hide anything from her, Bateman. With her sharp mind, she'll figure you out in five minutes. You should just come clean right now."
"I don't know what you mean. Of course I shall tell her I've seen you." Bateman spoke in some agitation. "Honestly I don't know what to say to her."
"I have no idea what you mean. Of course I’ll tell her I’ve seen you." Bateman spoke a bit nervously. "Honestly, I don’t know what to say to her."
"Tell her that I haven't made good. Tell her that I'm not only poor, but that I'm content to be poor. Tell her I was fired from my job because I was idle and inattentive. Tell her all you've seen to-night and all I've told you."
"Tell her that I haven't succeeded. Tell her that I'm not just broke, but that I'm okay with being broke. Tell her I lost my job because I was lazy and distracted. Tell her everything you've seen tonight and everything I've shared with you."
The idea which on a sudden flashed through Bateman's brain brought him to his feet and in uncontrollable perturbation he faced Edward.
The idea that suddenly popped into Bateman's head got him up on his feet, and in a fit of anxiety, he turned to face Edward.
"Man alive, don't you want to marry her?"
"Seriously, don't you want to marry her?"
Edward looked at him gravely.
Edward looked at him seriously.
"I can never ask her to release me. If she wishes to hold me to my word I will do my best to make her a good and loving husband."
"I can never ask her to set me free. If she wants to hold me to my promise, I will do my best to be a good and loving husband to her."
"Do you wish me to give her that message, Edward? Oh, I can't. It's terrible. It's never dawned on her for a moment that you don't want to marry her. She loves you. How can I inflict such a mortification on her?"
"Do you want me to give her that message, Edward? Oh, I can’t. It’s awful. She hasn’t realized for a second that you don’t want to marry her. She loves you. How can I put her through such humiliation?"
Edward smiled again.
Edward smiled once more.
"Why don't you marry her yourself, Bateman? You've been in love with her for ages. You're perfectly suited to one another. You'll make her very happy."
"Why don't you marry her yourself, Bateman? You've been in love with her for a long time. You're a perfect match for each other. You'll make her really happy."
"Don't talk to me like that. I can't bear it."
"Don't talk to me like that. I can't handle it."
"I resign in your favour, Bateman. You are the better man."
"I step down for you, Bateman. You're the better man."
There was something in Edward's tone that made Bateman look up quickly, but Edward's eyes were grave and unsmiling. Bateman did not know what to say. He was disconcerted. He wondered whether Edward could possibly suspect that he had come to Tahiti on a special errand. And though he knew it was horrible he could not prevent the exultation in his heart.
There was something in Edward's tone that made Bateman look up quickly, but Edward's eyes were serious and expressionless. Bateman didn't know what to say. He felt uneasy. He wondered if Edward might suspect that he had come to Tahiti for a specific reason. And even though he knew it was awful, he couldn't stop the excitement in his heart.
"What will you do if Isabel writes and puts an end to her engagement with you?" he said, slowly.
"What will you do if Isabel writes to you and ends her engagement with you?" he said, slowly.
"Survive," said Edward.
"Survive," Edward said.
Bateman was so agitated that he did not hear the answer.
Bateman was so worked up that he didn't hear the response.
"I wish you had ordinary clothes on," he said, somewhat irritably. "It's such a tremendously serious decision you're taking. That fantastic costume of yours makes it seem terribly casual."
"I wish you were wearing regular clothes," he said, a bit irritably. "This is such a really serious decision you're making. That amazing outfit of yours makes it seem too casual."
"I assure you, I can be just as solemn in a pareo and a wreath of roses, as in a high hat and a cut-away coat."
"I promise you, I can be just as serious in a pareo and a wreath of roses as in a top hat and a tailcoat."
Then another thought struck Bateman.
Then another thought hit Bateman.
"Edward, it's not for my sake you're doing this? I don't know, but perhaps this is going to make a tremendous difference to my future. You're not sacrificing yourself for me? I couldn't stand for that, you know."
"Edward, you’re not doing this for me, are you? I have no idea, but maybe this will really change my future. You’re not giving up anything for me, right? I couldn’t handle that."
"No, Bateman, I have learnt not to be silly and sentimental here. I should like you and Isabel to be happy, but I have not the least wish to be unhappy myself."
"No, Bateman, I've learned not to be foolish and sentimental anymore. I want you and Isabel to be happy, but I have no desire to be unhappy myself."
The answer somewhat chilled Bateman. It seemed to him a little cynical. He would not have been sorry to act a noble part.
The response somewhat cooled Bateman. It felt a bit cynical to him. He wouldn’t have minded playing a heroic role.
"Do you mean to say you're content to waste your life here? It's nothing less than suicide. When I think of the great hopes you had when we left college it seems terrible that you should be content to be no more than a salesman in a cheap-John store."
"Are you seriously okay with wasting your life here? It’s basically like suicide. When I think about all the amazing dreams you had when we graduated college, it’s just awful that you’re settling for being nothing more than a salesman in a discount store."
"Oh, I'm only doing that for the present, and I'm gaining a great deal of valuable experience. I have another plan in my head. Arnold Jackson has a small island in the Paumotas, about a thousand miles from here, a ring of land round a lagoon. He's planted coconut there. He's offered to give it me."
"Oh, I'm just doing this for now, and I'm gaining a lot of valuable experience. I have another plan in mind. Arnold Jackson has a small island in the Paumotas, about a thousand miles from here, a circle of land around a lagoon. He's planted coconuts there. He’s offered to give it to me."
"Why should he do that?" asked Bateman.
"Why should he do that?" Bateman asked.
"Because if Isabel releases me I shall marry his daughter."
"Because if Isabel lets me go, I'll marry his daughter."
"You?" Bateman was thunderstruck. "You can't marry a half-caste. You wouldn't be so crazy as that."
"You?" Bateman was shocked. "You can't marry someone who’s mixed race. You wouldn't be that insane."
"She's a good girl, and she has a sweet and gentle nature. I think she would make me very happy."
"She's a good person, and she has a kind and gentle personality. I believe she would make me really happy."
"Are you in love with her?"
"Are you in love with her?"
"I don't know," answered Edward reflectively. "I'm not in love with her as I was in love with Isabel. I worshipped Isabel. I thought she was the most wonderful creature I had ever seen. I was not half good enough for her. I don't feel like that with Eva. She's like a beautiful exotic flower that must be sheltered from bitter winds. I want to protect her. No one ever thought of protecting Isabel. I think she loves me for myself and not for what I may become. Whatever happens to me I shall never disappoint her. She suits me."
"I don’t know," Edward replied thoughtfully. "I’m not in love with her the way I was with Isabel. I adored Isabel. I thought she was the most amazing person I had ever seen. I wasn’t even close to being good enough for her. I don’t feel that way about Eva. She’s like a stunning exotic flower that needs to be shielded from harsh winds. I want to take care of her. No one ever thought to protect Isabel. I believe she loves me for who I am, not for what I might become. No matter what happens to me, I will never let her down. She’s a perfect match for me."
Bateman was silent.
Bateman was quiet.
"We must turn out early in the morning," said Edward at last. "It's really about time we went to bed."
"We need to get up early in the morning," Edward said finally. "It's definitely time for us to go to bed."
Then Bateman spoke and his voice had in it a genuine distress.
Then Bateman spoke, and his voice carried real distress.
"I'm so bewildered, I don't know what to say. I came here because I thought something was wrong. I thought you hadn't succeeded in what you set out to do and were ashamed to come back when you'd failed. I never guessed I should be faced with this. I'm so desperately sorry, Edward. I'm so disappointed. I hoped you would do great things. It's almost more than I can bear to think of you wasting your talents and your youth and your chance in this lamentable way."
"I'm so confused, I don’t know what to say. I came here because I thought something was wrong. I thought you hadn't succeeded in what you were trying to do and were too embarrassed to come back after failing. I never expected this. I’m really sorry, Edward. I’m so disappointed. I hoped you would achieve amazing things. It’s almost too much for me to handle thinking about you wasting your talents, your youth, and your opportunities like this."
"Don't be grieved, old friend," said Edward. "I haven't failed. I've succeeded. You can't think with what zest I look forward to life, how full it seems to me and how significant. Sometimes, when you are married to Isabel, you will think of me. I shall build myself a house on my coral island and I shall live there, looking after my trees—getting the fruit out of the nuts in the same old way that they have done for unnumbered years—I shall grow all sorts of things in my garden, and I shall fish. There will be enough work to keep me busy and not enough to make me dull. I shall have my books and Eva, children, I hope, and above all, the infinite variety of the sea and the sky, the freshness of the dawn and the beauty of the sunset, and the rich magnificence of the night. I shall make a garden out of what so short a while ago was a wilderness. I shall have created something. The years will pass insensibly, and when I am an old man I hope that I shall be able to look back on a happy, simple, peaceful life. In my small way I too shall have lived in beauty. Do you think it is so little to have enjoyed contentment? We know that it will profit a man little if he gain the whole world and lose his soul. I think I have won mine."
"Don't be sad, old friend," Edward said. "I haven't failed. I've succeeded. You can't imagine how eagerly I look forward to life, how full it feels, and how meaningful. Sometimes, when you're married to Isabel, you might think of me. I'll build myself a house on my coral island and live there, taking care of my trees—harvesting the fruit from the nuts just like they have for countless years—I’ll grow all sorts of things in my garden, and I’ll go fishing. There will be enough work to keep me occupied but not so much that it becomes boring. I'll have my books and Eva, and hopefully, children, but most importantly, the endless variety of the sea and sky, the freshness of dawn, the beauty of sunset, and the rich splendor of the night. I'll turn what was just wilderness not long ago into a garden. I’ll have created something. The years will pass effortlessly, and when I'm an old man, I hope to look back on a happy, simple, peaceful life. In my own small way, I too will have lived beautifully. Do you think it’s so little to have experienced contentment? We know that it doesn’t matter if a man gains the whole world but loses his soul. I believe I have found mine."
Edward led him to a room in which there were two beds and he threw himself on one of them. In ten minutes Bateman knew by his regular breathing, peaceful as a child's, that Edward was asleep. But for his part he had no rest, he was disturbed in mind, and it was not till the dawn crept into the room, ghostlike and silent, that he fell asleep.
Edward took him to a room with two beds, and he collapsed onto one of them. In about ten minutes, Bateman could tell by Edward's steady breathing, calm like a child's, that he was asleep. However, Bateman couldn't relax; his mind was troubled, and it wasn't until the dawn quietly crept into the room that he finally fell asleep.
Bateman finished telling Isabel his long story. He had hidden nothing from her except what he thought would wound her or what made himself ridiculous. He did not tell her that he had been forced to sit at dinner with a wreath of flowers round his head and he did not tell her that Edward was prepared to marry her uncle's half-caste daughter the moment she set him free. But perhaps Isabel had keener intuitions than he knew, for as he went on with his tale her eyes grew colder and her lips closed upon one another more tightly. Now and then she looked at him closely, and if he had been less intent on his narrative he might have wondered at her expression.
Bateman wrapped up his long story for Isabel. He didn’t hold back anything from her except what he thought would hurt her or make him look foolish. He didn’t mention that he had to sit at dinner with a flower crown on his head, nor did he reveal that Edward was ready to marry her uncle's mixed-race daughter as soon as she set him free. But maybe Isabel had sharper instincts than he realized, because as he continued his story, her eyes became colder and her lips pressed together more tightly. Every now and then, she stared at him intently, and if he hadn’t been so focused on his story, he might have questioned her expression.
"What was this girl like?" she asked when he finished. "Uncle Arnold's daughter. Would you say there was any resemblance between her and me?"
"What was this girl like?" she asked when he finished. "Uncle Arnold's daughter. Would you say there was any resemblance between her and me?"
Bateman was surprised at the question.
Bateman was surprised by the question.
"It never struck me. You know I've never had eyes for anyone but you and I could never think that anyone was like you. Who could resemble you?"
"It never occurred to me. You know I've never had eyes for anyone but you, and I could never imagine that anyone could be like you. Who could be like you?"
"Was she pretty?" said Isabel, smiling slightly at his words.
"Was she pretty?" Isabel asked, smiling a little at what he said.
"I suppose so. I daresay some men would say she was very beautiful."
"I guess so. I bet some guys would say she was really beautiful."
"Well, it's of no consequence. I don't think we need give her any more of our attention."
"Well, it doesn't matter. I don't think we need to give her any more of our attention."
"What are you going to do, Isabel?" he asked then.
"What are you going to do, Isabel?" he asked then.
Isabel looked down at the hand which still bore the ring Edward had given her on their betrothal.
Isabel looked down at the hand that still had the ring Edward had given her when they got engaged.
"I wouldn't let Edward break our engagement because I thought it would be an incentive to him. I wanted to be an inspiration to him. I thought if anything could enable him to achieve success it was the thought that I loved him. I have done all I could. It's hopeless. It would only be weakness on my part not to recognise the facts. Poor Edward, he's nobody's enemy but his own. He was a dear, nice fellow, but there was something lacking in him, I suppose it was backbone. I hope he'll be happy."
"I wouldn't let Edward cancel our engagement because I thought it would motivate him. I wanted to inspire him. I believed that the thought of my love could help him succeed. I've done everything I could. It's hopeless. It would just be weakness on my part to not see the reality. Poor Edward, he's only his own enemy. He was a sweet, nice guy, but there was something missing in him; I suppose it was determination. I hope he finds happiness."
She slipped the ring off her finger and placed it on the table. Bateman watched her with a heart beating so rapidly that he could hardly breathe.
She took the ring off her finger and set it on the table. Bateman watched her, his heart racing so fast that he could barely breathe.
"You're wonderful, Isabel, you're simply wonderful."
"You're amazing, Isabel, you're just amazing."
She smiled, and, standing up, held out her hand to him.
She smiled, stood up, and reached out her hand to him.
"How can I ever thank you for what you've done for me?" she said. "You've done me a great service. I knew I could trust you."
"How can I ever thank you for everything you've done for me?" she said. "You've helped me a lot. I knew I could count on you."
He took her hand and held it. She had never looked more beautiful.
He took her hand and held it. She had never looked more beautiful.
"Oh, Isabel, I would do so much more for you than that. You know that I only ask to be allowed to love and serve you."
"Oh, Isabel, I would do so much more for you than that. You know I only want to love and support you."
"You're so strong, Bateman," she sighed. "It gives me such a delicious feeling of confidence."
"You're so strong, Bateman," she sighed. "It makes me feel so confident."
"Isabel, I adore you."
"Isabel, I love you."
He hardly knew how the inspiration had come to him, but suddenly he clasped her in his arms, and she, all unresisting, smiled into his eyes.
He barely understood where the inspiration came from, but suddenly he pulled her into his arms, and she, completely unresisting, smiled into his eyes.
"Isabel, you know I wanted to marry you the very first day I saw you," he cried passionately.
"Isabel, you know I wanted to marry you from the moment I first saw you," he exclaimed passionately.
"Then why on earth didn't you ask me?" she replied.
"Then why on earth didn't you just ask me?" she replied.
She loved him. He could hardly believe it was true. She gave him her lovely lips to kiss. And as he held her in his arms he had a vision of the works of the Hunter Motor Traction and Automobile Company growing in size and importance till they covered a hundred acres, and of the millions of motors they would turn out, and of the great collection of pictures he would form which should beat anything they had in New York. He would wear horn spectacles. And she, with the delicious pressure of his arms about her, sighed with happiness, for she thought of the exquisite house she would have, full of antique furniture, and of the concerts she would give, and of the thés dansants, and the dinners to which only the most cultured people would come. Bateman should wear horn spectacles.
She loved him. He could barely believe it was real. She offered him her lovely lips to kiss. And as he held her close, he imagined the Hunter Motor Traction and Automobile Company expanding, eventually covering a hundred acres, producing millions of motors, and building an incredible collection of artwork that would surpass anything in New York. He would wear horn-rimmed glasses. And she, feeling the comforting weight of his arms around her, sighed with happiness, picturing the beautiful house she would have, filled with antique furniture, the concerts she would host, the dance parties, and the dinners that would only attract the most cultured guests. Bateman would wear horn-rimmed glasses.
"Poor Edward," she sighed.
"Poor Edward," she sighed.
IV
Red
Red
THE skipper thrust his hand into one of his trouser pockets and with difficulty, for they were not at the sides but in front and he was a portly man, pulled out a large silver watch. He looked at it and then looked again at the declining sun. The Kanaka at the wheel gave him a glance, but did not speak. The skipper's eyes rested on the island they were approaching. A white line of foam marked the reef. He knew there was an opening large enough to get his ship through, and when they came a little nearer he counted on seeing it. They had nearly an hour of daylight still before them. In the lagoon the water was deep and they could anchor comfortably. The chief of the village which he could already see among the coconut trees was a friend of the mate's, and it would be pleasant to go ashore for the night. The mate came forward at that minute and the skipper turned to him.
THE The skipper reached into one of his trouser pockets and, with some struggle—since the pockets were in the front and he was a heavier man—pulled out a large silver watch. He glanced at it and then looked again at the setting sun. The Kanaka at the wheel threw him a look but stayed silent. The skipper's gaze settled on the island they were heading toward. A white line of foam indicated the reef. He knew there was a gap big enough to get his ship through, and as they approached, he was counting on spotting it. They still had nearly an hour of daylight left. In the lagoon, the water was deep enough for a comfortable anchor. He could already see the village chief among the coconut trees; he was a friend of the mate's, and it would be nice to go ashore for the night. At that moment, the mate came forward, and the skipper turned to him.
"We'll take a bottle of booze along with us and get some girls in to dance," he said.
"We'll bring a bottle of alcohol with us and invite some girls to dance," he said.
"I don't see the opening," said the mate.
"I don't see the opening," said the crew member.
He was a Kanaka, a handsome, swarthy fellow, with somewhat the look of a later Roman emperor, inclined to stoutness; but his face was fine and clean-cut.
He was a Kanaka, a good-looking, dark-skinned guy, resembling a later Roman emperor, slightly stocky; but his face was nice and well-defined.
"I'm dead sure there's one right here," said the captain, looking through his glasses. "I can't understand why I can't pick it up. Send one of the boys up the mast to have a look."
"I'm absolutely sure there's one right here," said the captain, peering through his glasses. "I can't figure out why I can't spot it. Send one of the guys up the mast to take a look."
The mate called one of the crew and gave him the order. The captain watched the Kanaka climb and waited for him to speak. But the Kanaka shouted down that he could see nothing but the unbroken line of foam. The captain spoke Samoan like a native, and he cursed him freely.
The mate called over one of the crew and gave him the order. The captain watched the Kanaka climb and waited for him to say something. But the Kanaka yelled down that he could see nothing but the endless line of foam. The captain spoke Samoan like a native and cursed at him without restraint.
"Shall he stay up there?" asked the mate.
"Should he stay up there?" asked the mate.
"What the hell good does that do?" answered the captain. "The blame fool can't see worth a cent. You bet your sweet life I'd find the opening if I was up there."
"What good does that do?" replied the captain. "The damn fool can't see anything. I swear I would find the opening if I were up there."
He looked at the slender mast with anger. It was all very well for a native who had been used to climbing up coconut trees all his life. He was fat and heavy.
He glared at the slim mast in frustration. It was easy for a local guy who had been climbing coconut trees all his life. He was overweight and bulky.
"Come down," he shouted. "You're no more use than a dead dog. We'll just have to go along the reef till we find the opening."
"Come down," he yelled. "You're just as useful as a dead dog. We’ll have to follow the reef until we find the opening."
It was a seventy-ton schooner with paraffin auxiliary, and it ran, when there was no head wind, between four and five knots an hour. It was a bedraggled object; it had been painted white a very long time ago, but it was now dirty, dingy, and mottled. It smelt strongly of paraffin and of the copra which was its usual cargo. They were within a hundred feet of the reef now and the captain told the steersman to run along it till they came to the opening. But when they had gone a couple of miles he realised that they had missed it. He went about and slowly worked back again. The white foam of the reef continued without interruption and now the sun was setting. With a curse at the stupidity of the crew the skipper resigned himself to waiting till next morning.
It was a seventy-ton schooner with a paraffin engine, and it moved, when there wasn’t a headwind, at about four to five knots an hour. It looked pretty worn out; it had been painted white a long time ago, but now it was dirty, dull, and stained. It had a strong smell of paraffin and the copra that was its usual cargo. They were within a hundred feet of the reef now, and the captain told the steersman to follow it until they found the opening. But after they had gone a couple of miles, he realized they had missed it. He turned around and slowly made his way back. The white foam of the reef continued without a break, and now the sun was setting. Cursing the crew's foolishness, the skipper reluctantly accepted that they would have to wait until the next morning.
"Put her about," he said. "I can't anchor here."
"Change her direction," he said. "I can't stay anchored here."
They went out to sea a little and presently it was quite dark. They anchored. When the sail was furled the ship began to roll a good deal. They said in Apia that one day she would roll right over; and the owner, a German-American who managed one of the largest stores, said that no money was big enough to induce him to go out in her. The cook, a Chinese in white trousers, very dirty and ragged, and a thin white tunic, came to say that supper was ready, and when the skipper went into the cabin he found the engineer already seated at table. The engineer was a long, lean man with a scraggy neck. He was dressed in blue overalls and a sleeveless jersey which showed his thin arms tatooed from elbow to wrist.
They sailed out a bit, and soon it was completely dark. They dropped anchor. Once the sail was taken down, the ship started to roll quite a bit. People in Apia said it would eventually roll completely over; and the owner, a German-American who ran one of the biggest stores, claimed that no amount of money could convince him to take it out. The cook, a Chinese guy in dirty, ragged white pants and a thin white tunic, came to announce that dinner was ready. When the captain went into the cabin, he found the engineer already sitting at the table. The engineer was a tall, lanky guy with a skinny neck. He wore blue overalls and a sleeveless sweater that revealed his thin arms tattooed from elbow to wrist.
"Hell, having to spend the night outside," said the skipper.
"Hell, having to sleep outside tonight," said the skipper.
The engineer did not answer, and they ate their supper in silence. The cabin was lit by a dim oil lamp. When they had eaten the canned apricots with which the meal finished the Chink brought them a cup of tea. The skipper lit a cigar and went on the upper deck. The island now was only a darker mass against the night. The stars were very bright. The only sound was the ceaseless breaking of the surf. The skipper sank into a deck-chair and smoked idly. Presently three or four members of the crew came up and sat down. One of them had a banjo and another a concertina. They began to play, and one of them sang. The native song sounded strange on these instruments. Then to the singing a couple began to dance. It was a barbaric dance, savage and primeval, rapid, with quick movements of the hands and feet and contortions of the body; it was sensual, sexual even, but sexual without passion. It was very animal, direct, weird without mystery, natural in short, and one might almost say childlike. At last they grew tired. They stretched themselves on the deck and slept, and all was silent. The skipper lifted himself heavily out of his chair and clambered down the companion. He went into his cabin and got out of his clothes. He climbed into his bunk and lay there. He panted a little in the heat of the night.
The engineer didn’t say anything, and they ate their dinner in silence. The cabin was dimly lit by an oil lamp. After they finished the canned apricots that were part of the meal, the cook brought them a cup of tea. The skipper lit a cigar and went up to the upper deck. The island was just a darker shape against the night sky. The stars were really bright. The only sound came from the constant crash of the waves. The skipper sank into a deck chair and smoked leisurely. Soon, three or four crew members came up and sat down. One of them had a banjo and another had a concertina. They started to play, and one of them began to sing. The native song sounded odd on these instruments. Then, to the singing, a couple of them started dancing. It was a wild dance, aggressive and primal, fast, with quick movements of their hands and feet and body twists; it was sensual, even sexual, but without passion. It felt very animalistic, straightforward, strange yet not mysterious, essentially natural, almost childlike. Eventually, they got tired. They lay down on the deck and fell asleep, and everything went quiet. The skipper heaved himself out of his chair and climbed down the ladder. He went into his cabin and took off his clothes. He climbed into his bunk and lay there, panting a bit in the night’s heat.
But next morning, when the dawn crept over the tranquil sea, the opening in the reef which had eluded them the night before was seen a little to the east of where they lay. The schooner entered the lagoon. There was not a ripple on the surface of the water. Deep down among the coral rocks you saw little coloured fish swim. When he had anchored his ship the skipper ate his breakfast and went on deck. The sun shone from an unclouded sky, but in the early morning the air was grateful and cool. It was Sunday, and there was a feeling of quietness, a silence as though nature were at rest, which gave him a peculiar sense of comfort. He sat, looking at the wooded coast, and felt lazy and well at ease. Presently a slow smile moved his lips and he threw the stump of his cigar into the water.
But the next morning, when dawn broke over the calm sea, they saw the opening in the reef that had slipped past them the night before, a little to the east of where they rested. The schooner entered the lagoon. The water’s surface was completely still. Deep among the coral rocks, you could see little colorful fish swimming. After anchoring his ship, the captain had his breakfast and went on deck. The sun shone from a clear sky, but in the early morning, the air was refreshing and cool. It was Sunday, and there was a sense of tranquility, a silence as if nature itself was resting, which gave him a unique sense of comfort. He sat, gazing at the forested coast, feeling lazy and relaxed. Soon, a slow smile spread across his face, and he tossed the butt of his cigar into the water.
"I guess I'll go ashore," he said. "Get the boat out."
"I guess I'll head to shore," he said. "Bring the boat out."
He climbed stiffly down the ladder and was rowed to a little cove. The coconut trees came down to the water's edge, not in rows, but spaced out with an ordered formality. They were like a ballet of spinsters, elderly but flippant, standing in affected attitudes with the simpering graces of a bygone age. He sauntered idly through them, along a path that could be just seen winding its tortuous way, and it led him presently to a broad creek. There was a bridge across it, but a bridge constructed of single trunks of coconut trees, a dozen of them, placed end to end and supported where they met by a forked branch driven into the bed of the creek. You walked on a smooth, round surface, narrow and slippery, and there was no support for the hand. To cross such a bridge required sure feet and a stout heart. The skipper hesitated. But he saw on the other side, nestling among the trees, a white man's house; he made up his mind and, rather gingerly, began to walk. He watched his feet carefully, and where one trunk joined on to the next and there was a difference of level, he tottered a little. It was with a gasp of relief that he reached the last tree and finally set his feet on the firm ground of the other side. He had been so intent on the difficult crossing that he never noticed anyone was watching him, and it was with surprise that he heard himself spoken to.
He climbed down the ladder stiffly and was rowed to a small cove. The coconut trees reached down to the water's edge, not in rows, but spaced out with a certain order. They resembled a ballet of elderly spinsters, mature yet playful, standing with the affected poses typical of a past era. He strolled casually among them, on a path that was barely visible as it wound its way, leading him to a wide creek. There was a bridge across it, but it was made of single coconut tree trunks, about a dozen, laid end to end and supported where they met by a forked branch driven into the creek bed. You walked on a smooth, round, narrow, and slippery surface, without anything to hold onto. Crossing that bridge required steady feet and a brave heart. The skipper hesitated. But on the other side, nestled among the trees, he saw a white man's house; he made up his mind and cautiously started to walk. He carefully watched his feet, and where one trunk joined another with a change in height, he wobbled a bit. He sighed with relief when he reached the last tree and finally stepped onto solid ground on the other side. He had been so focused on the tricky crossing that he didn't notice anyone was watching him, and he was surprised when he heard someone speak to him.
"It takes a bit of nerve to cross these bridges when you're not used to them."
"It takes a bit of courage to cross these bridges when you're not used to them."
He looked up and saw a man standing in front of him. He had evidently come out of the house which he had seen.
He looked up and saw a man standing in front of him. He had obviously come out of the house he had noticed.
"I saw you hesitate," the man continued, with a smile on his lips, "and I was watching to see you fall in."
"I saw you hesitate," the man said, smiling, "and I was waiting to see you fall in."
"Not on your life," said the captain, who had now recovered his confidence.
"Not a chance," said the captain, who had now regained his confidence.
"I've fallen in myself before now. I remember, one evening I came back from shooting, and I fell in, gun and all. Now I get a boy to carry my gun for me."
"I've stumbled over myself before. I remember one evening after I got back from hunting, I fell right in, gun and everything. Now I have a kid carry my gun for me."
He was a man no longer young, with a small beard, now somewhat grey, and a thin face. He was dressed in a singlet, without arms, and a pair of duck trousers. He wore neither shoes nor socks. He spoke English with a slight accent.
He was a man no longer young, with a small beard that was now somewhat gray and a thin face. He was dressed in a sleeveless shirt and a pair of duck trousers. He wore no shoes or socks. He spoke English with a slight accent.
"Are you Neilson?" asked the skipper.
"Are you Neilson?" the captain asked.
"I am."
"I exist."
"I've heard about you. I thought you lived somewheres round here."
"I've heard about you. I thought you lived somewhere around here."
The skipper followed his host into the little bungalow and sat down heavily in the chair which the other motioned him to take. While Neilson went out to fetch whisky and glasses he took a look round the room. It filled him with amazement. He had never seen so many books. The shelves reached from floor to ceiling on all four walls, and they were closely packed. There was a grand piano littered with music, and a large table on which books and magazines lay in disorder. The room made him feel embarrassed. He remembered that Neilson was a queer fellow. No one knew very much about him, although he had been in the islands for so many years, but those who knew him agreed that he was queer. He was a Swede.
The skipper followed his host into the small bungalow and sat down heavily in the chair that Neilson motioned him to take. While Neilson stepped out to grab whisky and glasses, he glanced around the room. It left him in awe. He had never seen so many books. The shelves reached from floor to ceiling on all four walls, crammed full. There was a grand piano covered in sheet music, and a large table stacked with books and magazines in disarray. The room made him feel awkward. He remembered that Neilson was an eccentric guy. No one knew much about him, even though he had been in the islands for so long, but those who did know him agreed that he was strange. He was a Swede.
"You've got one big heap of books here," he said, when Neilson returned.
"You have a huge pile of books here," he said when Neilson came back.
"They do no harm," answered Neilson with a smile.
"They're harmless," replied Neilson with a smile.
"Have you read them all?" asked the skipper.
"Have you read them all?" the captain asked.
"Most of them."
"Most of them."
"I'm a bit of a reader myself. I have the Saturday Evening Post sent me regler."
"I'm a bit of a reader myself. I get the Saturday Evening Post sent to me regularly."
Neilson poured his visitor a good stiff glass of whisky and gave him a cigar. The skipper volunteered a little information.
Neilson poured his guest a strong glass of whisky and handed him a cigar. The captain offered some information.
"I got in last night, but I couldn't find the opening, so I had to anchor outside. I never been this run before, but my people had some stuff they wanted to bring over here. Gray, d'you know him?"
"I got in last night, but I couldn't find the entrance, so I had to anchor outside. I've never run this route before, but my crew had some things they wanted to bring over here. Gray, do you know him?"
"Yes, he's got a store a little way along."
"Yeah, he has a shop not too far down the road."
"Well, there was a lot of canned stuff that he wanted over, an' he's got some copra. They thought I might just as well come over as lie idle at Apia. I run between Apia and Pago-Pago mostly, but they've got smallpox there just now, and there's nothing stirring."
"Well, there was a lot of canned goods that he wanted, and he’s got some copra. They thought I might as well come over instead of just sitting around in Apia. I mostly travel between Apia and Pago-Pago, but they have a smallpox outbreak there right now, and there's nothing happening."
He took a drink of his whisky and lit a cigar. He was a taciturn man, but there was something in Neilson that made him nervous, and his nervousness made him talk. The Swede was looking at him with large dark eyes in which there was an expression of faint amusement.
He took a sip of his whiskey and lit a cigar. He was a quiet man, but there was something about Neilson that made him uneasy, and his unease made him open up. The Swede was watching him with big dark eyes full of a hint of amusement.
"This is a tidy little place you've got here."
"This is a nice little spot you have here."
"I've done my best with it."
"I've put in my all."
"You must do pretty well with your trees. They look fine. With copra at the price it is now. I had a bit of a plantation myself once, in Upolu it was, but I had to sell it."
"You must be doing really well with your trees. They look great. With copra at the price it is now, I had a little plantation myself once, in Upolu it was, but I had to sell it."
He looked round the room again, where all those books gave him a feeling of something incomprehensible and hostile.
He glanced around the room again, where all those books gave him a sense of something puzzling and unfriendly.
"I guess you must find it a bit lonesome here though," he said.
"I guess you find it a bit lonely here, though," he said.
"I've got used to it. I've been here for twenty-five years."
"I've gotten used to it. I've been here for twenty-five years."
Now the captain could think of nothing more to say, and he smoked in silence. Neilson had apparently no wish to break it. He looked at his guest with a meditative eye. He was a tall man, more than six feet high, and very stout. His face was red and blotchy, with a network of little purple veins on the cheeks, and his features were sunk into its fatness. His eyes were bloodshot. His neck was buried in rolls of fat. But for a fringe of long curly hair, nearly white, at the back of his head, he was quite bald; and that immense, shiny surface of forehead, which might have given him a false look of intelligence, on the contrary gave him one of peculiar imbecility. He wore a blue flannel shirt, open at the neck and showing his fat chest covered with a mat of reddish hair, and a very old pair of blue serge trousers. He sat in his chair in a heavy ungainly attitude, his great belly thrust forward and his fat legs uncrossed. All elasticity had gone from his limbs. Neilson wondered idly what sort of man he had been in his youth. It was almost impossible to imagine that this creature of vast bulk had ever been a boy who ran about. The skipper finished his whisky, and Neilson pushed the bottle towards him.
Now the captain couldn't think of anything else to say, so he smoked in silence. Neilson didn’t seem interested in breaking it. He looked at his guest with a thoughtful gaze. He was a tall man, over six feet tall, and very heavyset. His face was red and splotchy, with a network of tiny purple veins on his cheeks, and his features were buried in fat. His eyes were bloodshot. His neck was hidden in rolls of fat. Aside from a fringe of long, nearly white curly hair at the back of his head, he was mostly bald; that huge, shiny forehead, which might have given him a false appearance of intelligence, instead made him look particularly dim-witted. He wore a blue flannel shirt, unbuttoned at the neck, revealing his fat chest covered with a patch of reddish hair, and an old pair of blue serge trousers. He sat in his chair awkwardly, his large belly pushed out and his fat legs uncrossed. There was no flexibility left in his limbs. Neilson wondered idly what kind of man he had been in his youth. It was nearly impossible to picture that this massive creature had ever been a boy who ran around. The skipper finished his whisky, and Neilson pushed the bottle toward him.
"Help yourself."
"Feel free to grab some."
The skipper leaned forward and with his great hand seized it.
The captain leaned forward and grabbed it with his large hand.
"And how come you in these parts anyways?" he said.
"And what are you doing around here anyway?" he said.
"Oh, I came out to the islands for my health. My lungs were bad and they said I hadn't a year to live. You see they were wrong."
"Oh, I came to the islands for my health. My lungs were in bad shape, and they said I had less than a year to live. Turns out they were wrong."
"I meant, how come you to settle down right here?"
"I meant, why did you decide to settle down right here?"
"I am a sentimentalist."
"I'm sentimental."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
Neilson knew that the skipper had not an idea what he meant, and he looked at him with an ironical twinkle in his dark eyes. Perhaps just because the skipper was so gross and dull a man the whim seized him to talk further.
Neilson knew that the skipper had no clue what he meant, and he looked at him with a sarcastic gleam in his dark eyes. Maybe it was precisely because the skipper was such a crude and dull man that he felt the urge to keep talking.
"You were too busy keeping your balance to notice, when you crossed the bridge, but this spot is generally considered rather pretty."
"You were too focused on maintaining your balance to realize that, when you crossed the bridge, this spot is usually seen as quite beautiful."
"It's a cute little house you've got here."
"It's a charming little house you have here."
"Ah, that wasn't here when I first came. There was a native hut, with its beehive roof and its pillars, overshadowed by a great tree with red flowers; and the croton bushes, their leaves yellow and red and golden, made a pied fence around it. And then all about were the coconut trees, as fanciful as women, and as vain. They stood at the water's edge and spent all day looking at their reflections. I was a young man then—Good Heavens, it's a quarter of a century ago—and I wanted to enjoy all the loveliness of the world in the short time allotted to me before I passed into the darkness. I thought it was the most beautiful spot I had ever seen. The first time I saw it I had a catch at my heart, and I was afraid I was going to cry. I wasn't more than twenty-five, and though I put the best face I could on it, I didn't want to die. And somehow it seemed to me that the very beauty of this place made it easier for me to accept my fate. I felt when I came here that all my past life had fallen away, Stockholm and its University, and then Bonn: it all seemed the life of somebody else, as though now at last I had achieved the reality which our doctors of philosophy—I am one myself, you know—had discussed so much. 'A year,' I cried to myself. 'I have a year. I will spend it here and then I am content to die.'"
"Ah, that wasn't here when I first arrived. There was a native hut, with its beehive roof and pillars, shaded by a huge tree with red flowers; and the croton bushes, their leaves yellow, red, and golden, made a colorful fence around it. And all around were the coconut trees, as whimsical as women, and as self-absorbed. They stood at the water's edge, spending all day admiring their reflections. I was a young man then—Good heavens, that was a quarter of a century ago—and I wanted to savor all the beauty of the world in the short time I had before slipping into darkness. I thought it was the most gorgeous place I had ever seen. The first time I saw it, my heart skipped a beat, and I was afraid I might cry. I wasn't more than twenty-five, and even though I tried to stay cheerful about it, I didn’t want to die. Somehow, it felt like the sheer beauty of this place made it easier for me to accept my fate. When I came here, it felt like all my past life had faded away, Stockholm and its University, and Bonn: it all seemed like someone else's life, as if I had finally discovered the reality that our philosophy professors—I’m one myself, you know—talked about so much. 'A year,' I told myself. 'I have a year. I’ll spend it here and then I’ll be okay with dying.'"
"We are foolish and sentimental and melodramatic at twenty-five, but if we weren't perhaps we should be less wise at fifty."
"We're foolish, sentimental, and dramatic at twenty-five, but if we weren't, maybe we'd be less wise at fifty."
"Now drink, my friend. Don't let the nonsense I talk interfere with you."
"Now drink, my friend. Don’t let my rambling get in the way of you."
He waved his thin hand towards the bottle, and the skipper finished what remained in his glass.
He waved his slim hand towards the bottle, and the captain finished what was left in his glass.
"You ain't drinking nothin," he said, reaching for the whisky.
"You aren't drinking anything," he said, reaching for the whisky.
"I am of a sober habit," smiled the Swede. "I intoxicate myself in ways which I fancy are more subtle. But perhaps that is only vanity. Anyhow, the effects are more lasting and the results less deleterious."
"I have a serious demeanor," smiled the Swede. "I find ways to get intoxicated that I think are more refined. But maybe that’s just vanity. Regardless, the effects last longer and the outcomes are less harmful."
"They say there's a deal of cocaine taken in the States now," said the captain.
"They say there’s a lot of cocaine being used in the States now," said the captain.
Neilson chuckled.
Neilson laughed.
"But I do not see a white man often," he continued, "and for once I don't think a drop of whisky can do me any harm."
"But I rarely see a white guy," he continued, "and for once, I don't think a shot of whiskey will hurt me."
He poured himself out a little, added some soda, and took a sip.
He poured himself a little, added some soda, and took a sip.
"And presently I found out why the spot had such an unearthly loveliness. Here love had tarried for a moment like a migrant bird that happens on a ship in mid-ocean and for a little while folds its tired wings. The fragrance of a beautiful passion hovered over it like the fragrance of hawthorn in May in the meadows of my home. It seems to me that the places where men have loved or suffered keep about them always some faint aroma of something that has not wholly died. It is as though they had acquired a spiritual significance which mysteriously affects those who pass. I wish I could make myself clear." He smiled a little. "Though I cannot imagine that if I did you would understand."
"And soon I realized why the place had such an otherworldly beauty. Here, love had paused for a moment like a migratory bird that lands on a ship in the middle of the ocean and for a brief time rests its weary wings. The scent of a beautiful passion lingered over it like the smell of hawthorn in May in the fields of my childhood. It seems to me that the places where people have loved or suffered always carry a subtle trace of something that hasn’t completely faded away. It’s as if they’ve gained a spiritual significance that mysteriously impacts those who pass by. I wish I could express this clearly." He smiled a bit. "Though I can’t imagine that if I did, you would really get it."
He paused.
He took a moment.
"I think this place was beautiful because here I had been loved beautifully." And now he shrugged his shoulders. "But perhaps it is only that my æsthetic sense is gratified by the happy conjunction of young love and a suitable setting."
"I think this place was beautiful because I had experienced beautiful love here." Then he shrugged his shoulders. "But maybe it’s just that my aesthetic sense is pleased by the happy mix of young love and a perfect setting."
Even a man less thick-witted than the skipper might have been forgiven if he were bewildered by Neilson's words. For he seemed faintly to laugh at what he said. It was as though he spoke from emotion which his intellect found ridiculous. He had said himself that he was a sentimentalist, and when sentimentality is joined with scepticism there is often the devil to pay.
Even a guy less clueless than the captain might have been excused for being confused by Neilson's words. He seemed to chuckle subtly at what he was saying. It was like he was speaking from feelings that his mind thought were absurd. He had admitted he was a sentimentalist, and when sentimentality mixes with skepticism, it often leads to trouble.
He was silent for an instant and looked at the captain with eyes in which there was a sudden perplexity.
He was silent for a moment and looked at the captain with a sudden look of confusion in his eyes.
"You know, I can't help thinking that I've seen you before somewhere or other," he said.
"You know, I can't shake the feeling that I've seen you before somewhere," he said.
"I couldn't say as I remember you," returned the skipper.
"I can't say that I remember you," replied the skipper.
"I have a curious feeling as though your face were familiar to me. It's been puzzling me for some time. But I can't situate my recollection in any place or at any time."
"I have a strange feeling that your face looks familiar to me. It's been bugging me for a while. But I can't place where or when I might have seen you."
The skipper massively shrugged his heavy shoulders.
The captain shrugged his broad shoulders.
"It's thirty years since I first come to the islands. A man can't figure on remembering all the folk he meets in a while like that."
"It's been thirty years since I first came to the islands. A person can't expect to remember everyone they meet in that amount of time."
The Swede shook his head.
The Swede shook his head.
"You know how one sometimes has the feeling that a place one has never been to before is strangely familiar. That's how I seem to see you." He gave a whimsical smile. "Perhaps I knew you in some past existence. Perhaps, perhaps you were the master of a galley in ancient Rome and I was a slave at the oar. Thirty years have you been here?"
"You know how sometimes a place you've never been to feels oddly familiar? That's how I see you." He smiled playfully. "Maybe I knew you in a past life. Maybe you were the captain of a ship in ancient Rome and I was a rower. Have you been here for thirty years?"
"Every bit of thirty years."
"Almost thirty years."
"I wonder if you knew a man called Red?"
"I wonder if you know a guy named Red?"
"Red?"
"Red?"
"That is the only name I've ever known him by. I never knew him personally. I never even set eyes on him. And yet I seem to see him more clearly than many men, my brothers, for instance, with whom I passed my daily life for many years. He lives in my imagination with the distinctness of a Paolo Malatesta or a Romeo. But I daresay you have never read Dante or Shakespeare?"
"That’s the only name I’ve ever known him by. I never knew him personally. I never even laid eyes on him. And yet I feel like I can see him more clearly than many men, like my brothers, for example, with whom I spent my daily life for many years. He exists in my imagination as vividly as Paolo Malatesta or Romeo. But I guess you’ve never read Dante or Shakespeare?"
"I can't say as I have," said the captain.
"I can't say that I have," said the captain.
Neilson, smoking a cigar, leaned back in his chair and looked vacantly at the ring of smoke which floated in the still air. A smile played on his lips, but his eyes were grave. Then he looked at the captain. There was in his gross obesity something extraordinarily repellent. He had the plethoric self-satisfaction of the very fat. It was an outrage. It set Neilson's nerves on edge. But the contrast between the man before him and the man he had in mind was pleasant.
Neilson, smoking a cigar, leaned back in his chair and stared blankly at the ring of smoke that hung in the still air. A smile touched his lips, but his eyes were serious. Then he looked at the captain. There was something incredibly off-putting about his extreme obesity. He had the bloated self-satisfaction of someone who is very fat. It was maddening. It made Neilson's nerves twitch. But the difference between the man in front of him and the person he imagined was a welcome contrast.
"It appears that Red was the most comely thing you ever saw. I've talked to quite a number of people who knew him in those days, white men, and they all agree that the first time you saw him his beauty just took your breath away. They called him Red on account of his flaming hair. It had a natural wave and he wore it long. It must have been of that wonderful colour that the pre-Raphaelites raved over. I don't think he was vain of it, he was much too ingenuous for that, but no one could have blamed him if he had been. He was tall, six feet and an inch or two—in the native house that used to stand here was the mark of his height cut with a knife on the central trunk that supported the roof—and he was made like a Greek god, broad in the shoulders and thin in the flanks; he was like Apollo, with just that soft roundness which Praxiteles gave him, and that suave, feminine grace which has in it something troubling and mysterious. His skin was dazzling white, milky, like satin; his skin was like a woman's."
"It seems that Red was the most attractive thing you could ever see. I’ve spoken to quite a few people who knew him back then, white men, and they all agree that the first time you saw him, his beauty was absolutely striking. They called him Red because of his bright hair. It had a natural wave, and he wore it long. It must have been that incredible color the pre-Raphaelites admired so much. I don’t think he was vain about it; he was much too genuine for that, but no one would have blamed him if he had been. He was tall, about six feet or an inch or two more—in the native house that used to stand here, there was a mark of his height carved into the central trunk that supported the roof—and he had a physique like a Greek god, broad in the shoulders and slim in the hips; he resembled Apollo, with that soft roundness Praxiteles gave him, and that smooth, graceful presence that felt both alluring and mysterious. His skin was dazzling white, milky, like satin; it was like a woman's."
"I had kind of a white skin myself when I was a kiddie," said the skipper, with a twinkle in his bloodshot eyes.
"I had pretty fair skin myself when I was a kid," said the skipper, with a twinkle in his bloodshot eyes.
But Neilson paid no attention to him. He was telling his story now and interruption made him impatient.
But Neilson ignored him. He was telling his story now, and interruptions made him impatient.
"And his face was just as beautiful as his body. He had large blue eyes, very dark, so that some say they were black, and unlike most red-haired people he had dark eyebrows and long dark lashes. His features were perfectly regular and his mouth was like a scarlet wound. He was twenty."
"And his face was just as beautiful as his body. He had large blue eyes, very dark, so some say they were black, and unlike most red-haired people, he had dark eyebrows and long dark lashes. His features were perfectly symmetrical, and his mouth was like a bright red wound. He was twenty."
On these words the Swede stopped with a certain sense of the dramatic. He took a sip of whisky.
On these words, the Swede paused with a flair for the dramatic. He took a sip of whiskey.
"He was unique. There never was anyone more beautiful. There was no more reason for him than for a wonderful blossom to flower on a wild plant. He was a happy accident of nature."
"He was one of a kind. No one has ever been more beautiful. There was no more reason for him to exist than for a beautiful flower to bloom on a wild plant. He was a lucky twist of nature."
"One day he landed at that cove into which you must have put this morning. He was an American sailor, and he had deserted from a man-of-war in Apia. He had induced some good-humoured native to give him a passage on a cutter that happened to be sailing from Apia to Safoto, and he had been put ashore here in a dugout. I do not know why he deserted. Perhaps life on a man-of-war with its restrictions irked him, perhaps he was in trouble, and perhaps it was the South Seas and these romantic islands that got into his bones. Every now and then they take a man strangely, and he finds himself like a fly in a spider's web. It may be that there was a softness of fibre in him, and these green hills with their soft airs, this blue sea, took the northern strength from him as Delilah took the Nazarite's. Anyhow, he wanted to hide himself, and he thought he would be safe in this secluded nook till his ship had sailed from Samoa."
"One day he arrived at that cove you must have docked at this morning. He was an American sailor who had deserted a warship in Apia. He convinced a friendly local to give him a ride on a cutter that was heading from Apia to Safoto, and he was dropped off here in a canoe. I’m not sure why he deserted. Maybe life on a warship with all its rules annoyed him, maybe he was in trouble, or maybe it was the South Seas and these enchanting islands that got to him. Sometimes, these places draw a person in strangely, leaving them caught like a fly in a spider's web. It's possible that he had a sensitive nature, and these lush hills with their gentle breezes, this blue ocean, drained away his northern strength just as Delilah did to the Nazarite. Whatever the reason, he wanted to disappear and thought he would be safe in this quiet spot until his ship left Samoa."
"There was a native hut at the cove and as he stood there, wondering where exactly he should turn his steps, a young girl came out and invited him to enter. He knew scarcely two words of the native tongue and she as little English. But he understood well enough what her smiles meant, and her pretty gestures, and he followed her. He sat down on a mat and she gave him slices of pineapple to eat. I can speak of Red only from hearsay, but I saw the girl three years after he first met her, and she was scarcely nineteen then. You cannot imagine how exquisite she was. She had the passionate grace of the hibiscus and the rich colour. She was rather tall, slim, with the delicate features of her race, and large eyes like pools of still water under the palm trees; her hair, black and curling, fell down her back, and she wore a wreath of scented flowers. Her hands were lovely. They were so small, so exquisitely formed, they gave your heart-strings a wrench. And in those days she laughed easily. Her smile was so delightful that it made your knees shake. Her skin was like a field of ripe corn on a summer day. Good Heavens, how can I describe her? She was too beautiful to be real."
There was a local hut at the cove, and as he stood there, unsure of where to go next, a young girl came out and invited him inside. He barely knew two words of the local language, and she knew just as little English. But he understood perfectly what her smiles meant and her charming gestures, so he followed her. He sat down on a mat, and she offered him slices of pineapple to eat. I can only speak of Red from what I've heard, but I saw the girl three years after he first met her, and she was barely nineteen then. You can’t imagine how stunning she was. She had the passionate grace and rich color of a hibiscus. She was quite tall and slim, with delicate features native to her race, and large eyes like calm pools beneath the palm trees; her black, curly hair fell down her back, and she wore a crown of fragrant flowers. Her hands were beautiful. They were so small and perfectly shaped that they tugged at your heartstrings. And back then, she laughed easily. Her smile was so enchanting that it made your knees weak. Her skin was like a field of ripe corn on a summer day. Goodness, how can I describe her? She was too beautiful to be real.
"And these two young things, she was sixteen and he was twenty, fell in love with one another at first sight. That is the real love, not the love that comes from sympathy, common interests, or intellectual community, but love pure and simple. That is the love that Adam felt for Eve when he awoke and found her in the garden gazing at him with dewy eyes. That is the love that draws the beasts to one another, and the Gods. That is the love that makes the world a miracle. That is the love which gives life its pregnant meaning. You have never heard of the wise, cynical French duke who said that with two lovers there is always one who loves and one who lets himself be loved; it is a bitter truth to which most of us have to resign ourselves; but now and then there are two who love and two who let themselves be loved. Then one might fancy that the sun stands still as it stood when Joshua prayed to the God of Israel."
"And these two young people, she was sixteen and he was twenty, fell in love at first sight. That’s the real love, not the kind that comes from sympathy, shared interests, or intellectual connections, but love that is pure and simple. That’s the love that Adam felt for Eve when he woke up and found her in the garden looking at him with misty eyes. That’s the love that brings animals together and the gods. That’s the love that makes the world feel miraculous. That’s the love that gives life its deeper meaning. You may have heard about the wise, cynical French duke who said that in every pair of lovers, there’s always one who loves and one who allows themselves to be loved; it’s a harsh truth most of us have to accept; but now and then, there are two who love and two who allow themselves to be loved. Then, one might imagine that the sun stands still just like it did when Joshua prayed to the God of Israel."
"And even now after all these years, when I think of these two, so young, so fair, so simple, and of their love, I feel a pang. It tears my heart just as my heart is torn when on certain nights I watch the full moon shining on the lagoon from an unclouded sky. There is always pain in the contemplation of perfect beauty."
"And even now, after all these years, when I think of these two, so young, so beautiful, so naive, and their love, I feel a sting. It breaks my heart just like it does on certain nights when I watch the full moon shining on the lagoon from a clear sky. There’s always pain in looking at perfect beauty."
"They were children. She was good and sweet and kind. I know nothing of him, and I like to think that then at all events he was ingenuous and frank. I like to think that his soul was as comely as his body. But I daresay he had no more soul than the creatures of the woods and forests who made pipes from reeds and bathed in the mountain streams when the world was young, and you might catch sight of little fawns galloping through the glade on the back of a bearded centaur. A soul is a troublesome possession and when man developed it he lost the Garden of Eden."
"They were kids. She was good, sweet, and kind. I know nothing about him, and I like to think that back then he was genuine and honest. I like to imagine that his spirit was as beautiful as his appearance. But honestly, I doubt he had any more soul than the creatures in the woods and forests that made flutes from reeds and swam in the mountain streams when the world was young, where you might see little fawns running through the glade on the back of a bearded centaur. A soul is a burdensome thing, and when humans developed it, they lost the Garden of Eden."
"Well, when Red came to the island it had recently been visited by one of those epidemics which the white man has brought to the South Seas, and one third of the inhabitants had died. It seems that the girl had lost all her near kin and she lived now in the house of distant cousins. The household consisted of two ancient crones, bowed and wrinkled, two younger women, and a man and a boy. For a few days he stayed there. But perhaps he felt himself too near the shore, with the possibility that he might fall in with white men who would reveal his hiding-place; perhaps the lovers could not bear that the company of others should rob them for an instant of the delight of being together. One morning they set out, the pair of them, with the few things that belonged to the girl, and walked along a grassy path under the coconuts, till they came to the creek you see. They had to cross the bridge you crossed, and the girl laughed gleefully because he was afraid. She held his hand till they came to the end of the first tree, and then his courage failed him and he had to go back. He was obliged to take off all his clothes before he could risk it, and she carried them over for him on her head. They settled down in the empty hut that stood here. Whether she had any rights over it (land tenure is a complicated business in the islands), or whether the owner had died during the epidemic, I do not know, but anyhow no one questioned them, and they took possession. Their furniture consisted of a couple of grass-mats on which they slept, a fragment of looking-glass, and a bowl or two. In this pleasant land that is enough to start housekeeping on."
"Well, when Red arrived on the island, it had recently been hit by one of those epidemics brought by white people to the South Seas, which resulted in a third of the population dying. It seems the girl had lost all her close relatives and was now living with distant cousins. The household was made up of two elderly women, hunched and wrinkled, two younger women, a man, and a boy. He stayed there for a few days. Maybe he felt too close to the shore and feared running into white men who might expose his hiding place; perhaps the couple couldn't stand the idea of being with others stealing their moments of joy together. One morning, just the two of them set out with the few belongings the girl had and walked along a grassy path beneath the coconut trees until they reached the creek you see. They had to cross the bridge you just crossed, and the girl laughed happily because he was scared. She held his hand until they reached the end of the first tree, but then he lost his courage and had to turn back. He had to take off all his clothes before he could attempt it, and she carried them over on her head. They settled into the empty hut that stood here. I don’t know whether she had any rights to it (land ownership is complicated in the islands), or if the owner had died during the epidemic, but anyway, no one questioned them, and they made it their own. Their furniture consisted of a couple of grass mats to sleep on, a small piece of mirror, and a bowl or two. In this lovely land, that’s enough to start a home."
"They say that happy people have no history, and certainly a happy love has none. They did nothing all day long and yet the days seemed all too short. The girl had a native name, but Red called her Sally. He picked up the easy language very quickly, and he used to lie on the mat for hours while she chattered gaily to him. He was a silent fellow, and perhaps his mind was lethargic. He smoked incessantly the cigarettes which she made him out of the native tobacco and pandanus leaf, and he watched her while with deft fingers she made grass mats. Often natives would come in and tell long stories of the old days when the island was disturbed by tribal wars. Sometimes he would go fishing on the reef, and bring home a basket full of coloured fish. Sometimes at night he would go out with a lantern to catch lobster. There were plantains round the hut and Sally would roast them for their frugal meal. She knew how to make delicious messes from coconuts, and the bread-fruit tree by the side of the creek gave them its fruit. On feast-days they killed a little pig and cooked it on hot stones. They bathed together in the creek; and in the evening they went down to the lagoon and paddled about in a dugout, with its great outrigger. The sea was deep blue, wine-coloured at sundown, like the sea of Homeric Greece; but in the lagoon the colour had an infinite variety, aquamarine and amethyst and emerald; and the setting sun turned it for a short moment to liquid gold. Then there was the colour of the coral, brown, white, pink, red, purple; and the shapes it took were marvellous. It was like a magic garden, and the hurrying fish were like butterflies. It strangely lacked reality. Among the coral were pools with a floor of white sand and here, where the water was dazzling clear, it was very good to bathe. Then, cool and happy, they wandered back in the gloaming over the soft grass road to the creek, walking hand in hand, and now the mynah birds filled the coconut trees with their clamour. And then the night, with that great, sky shining with gold, that seemed to stretch more widely than the skies of Europe, and the soft airs that blew gently through the open hut, the long night again was all too short. She was sixteen and he was barely twenty. The dawn crept in among the wooden pillars of the hut and looked at those lovely children sleeping in one another's arms. The sun hid behind the great tattered leaves of the plantains so that it might not disturb them, and then, with playful malice, shot a golden ray, like the outstretched paw of a Persian cat, on their faces. They opened their sleepy eyes and they smiled to welcome another day. The weeks lengthened into months, and a year passed. They seemed to love one another as—I hesitate to say passionately, for passion has in it always a shade of sadness, a touch of bitterness or anguish, but as whole heartedly, as simply and naturally as on that first day on which, meeting, they had recognised that a god was in them."
"They say that happy people have no history, and certainly a happy love story has none. They spent the entire day doing nothing, yet the days felt far too short. The girl had a native name, but Red called her Sally. He picked up the language quickly and would lie on the mat for hours while she chatted happily to him. He was a quiet guy, and maybe his mind was sluggish. He constantly smoked the cigarettes she made from local tobacco and pandanus leaves, watching her deftly weave grass mats. Natives often came by to share long stories about the old days when the island was disrupted by tribal wars. Sometimes he would go fishing on the reef and bring back a basket full of colorful fish. Other times, at night, he would go out with a lantern to catch lobsters. There were plantains around the hut, and Sally would roast them for their simple meals. She knew how to make delicious dishes from coconuts, and the breadfruit tree by the creek gave them fruit. On feast days, they would kill a small pig and cook it on hot stones. They bathed together in the creek, and in the evening, they would paddle around in a dugout canoe with its large outrigger. The sea was a deep blue, wine-colored at sundown, like the waters of ancient Greece; but in the lagoon, the colors were an infinite variety—aquamarine, amethyst, and emerald—and the setting sun briefly turned it to liquid gold. Then there were the colors of the coral—brown, white, pink, red, purple—and the shapes it made were astonishing. It resembled a magical garden, and the quick fish moved like butterflies. It felt strangely unreal. Among the coral were pools with a white sand bottom, where the water was dazzlingly clear, making it a wonderful spot to bathe. Then, feeling cool and happy, they wandered back in the twilight along the soft grass path to the creek, holding hands, while the mynah birds filled the coconut trees with their noise. And then the night would come, with that vast sky shining with gold, which seemed to stretch wider than the skies of Europe, and the gentle breezes flowed softly through the open hut; the long night again was all too short. She was sixteen and he was barely twenty. Dawn crept in among the wooden pillars of the hut, gazing at those lovely kids sleeping in each other's arms. The sun hid behind the large, tattered plantain leaves so it wouldn't disturb them, and then, playfully, shot a golden ray—like the outstretched paw of a Persian cat—onto their faces. They opened their sleepy eyes and smiled to welcome another day. Weeks turned into months, and a year passed. They seemed to love one another as—I hesitate to say passionately because passion always carries a hint of sadness, a touch of bitterness or anguish—but as wholeheartedly, simply, and naturally as on that first day when they met and recognized that a god was within them."
"If you had asked them I have no doubt that they would have thought it impossible to suppose their love could ever cease. Do we not know that the essential element of love is a belief in its own eternity? And yet perhaps in Red there was already a very little seed, unknown to himself and unsuspected by the girl, which would in time have grown to weariness. For one day one of the natives from the cove told them that some way down the coast at the anchorage was a British whaling-ship."
"If you had asked them, I’m sure they would have believed it was impossible to think their love could ever end. Don’t we all know that the key part of love is believing in its own forever? And yet, maybe in Red, there was already a tiny seed, unknown to him and unsuspected by the girl, that would eventually grow into weariness. One day, a local from the cove told them that a British whaling ship was anchored further down the coast."
"'Gee,' he said, 'I wonder if I could make a trade of some nuts and plantains for a pound or two of tobacco.'"
"'Gee,' he said, 'I wonder if I could trade some nuts and plantains for a pound or two of tobacco.'"
"The pandanus cigarettes that Sally made him with untiring hands were strong and pleasant enough to smoke, but they left him unsatisfied; and he yearned on a sudden for real tobacco, hard, rank, and pungent. He had not smoked a pipe for many, months. His mouth watered at the thought of it. One would have thought some premonition of harm would have made Sally seek to dissuade him, but love possessed her so completely that it never occurred to her any power on earth could take him from her. They went up into the hills together and gathered a great basket of wild oranges, green, but sweet and juicy; and they picked plantains from around the hut, and coconuts from their trees, and breadfruit and mangoes; and they carried them down to the cove. They loaded the unstable canoe with them, and Red and the native boy who had brought them the news of the ship paddled along outside the reef."
"The pandanus cigarettes that Sally rolled for him with endless effort were strong and decent enough to smoke, but they left him feeling unfulfilled; suddenly, he craved real tobacco, harsh, pungent, and intense. He hadn't smoked a pipe in months. Just thinking about it made his mouth water. One might expect that some intuition of danger would have made Sally try to talk him out of it, but love completely overwhelmed her, and it never crossed her mind that anything could take him away from her. They went up into the hills together and gathered a large basket of wild oranges, green but sweet and juicy; they picked plantains from around the hut, coconuts from their trees, and breadfruit and mangoes; then they carried everything down to the cove. They loaded the wobbly canoe with their haul, and Red and the local boy who had brought them news of the ship paddled outside the reef."
"It was the last time she ever saw him."
"It was the last time she ever saw him."
"Next day the boy came back alone. He was all in tears. This is the story he told. When after their long paddle they reached the ship and Red hailed it, a white man looked over the side and told them to come on board. They took the fruit they had brought with them and Red piled it up on the deck. The white man and he began to talk, and they seemed to come to some agreement. One of them went below and brought up tobacco. Red took some at once and lit a pipe. The boy imitated the zest with which he blew a great cloud of smoke from his mouth. Then they said something to him and he went into the cabin. Through the open door the boy, watching curiously, saw a bottle brought out and glasses. Red drank and smoked. They seemed to ask him something, for he shook his head and laughed. The man, the first man who had spoken to them, laughed too, and he filled Red's glass once more. They went on talking and drinking, and presently, growing tired of watching a sight that meant nothing to him, the boy curled himself up on the deck and slept. He was awakened by a kick; and, jumping to his feet, he saw that the ship was slowly sailing out of the lagoon. He caught sight of Red seated at the table, with his head resting heavily on his arms, fast asleep. He made a movement towards him, intending to wake him, but a rough hand seized his arm, and a man, with a scowl and words which he did not understand, pointed to the side. He shouted to Red, but in a moment he was seized and flung overboard. Helpless, he swam round to his canoe which was drifting a little way off, and pushed it on to the reef. He climbed in and, sobbing all the way, paddled back to shore."
"The next day, the boy came back alone, in tears. Here’s what happened. After their long paddle to the ship, Red called out to it, and a white man looked over the side, telling them to come aboard. They took the fruit they had brought and Red piled it up on the deck. The white man and Red started talking and seemed to reach some agreement. One of them went down below and brought up some tobacco. Red took some right away and lit a pipe. The boy copied him, puffing out a big cloud of smoke. Then they said something to him, and he went into the cabin. Through the open door, the boy curiously watched as they brought out a bottle and glasses. Red drank and smoked. They seemed to ask him something, and he shook his head and laughed. The first man who had spoken to them laughed too and refilled Red's glass. They continued talking and drinking, and after a while, the boy got bored of watching something that meant nothing to him, so he curled up on the deck and fell asleep. He was woken by a kick; jumping to his feet, he saw the ship slowly sailing out of the lagoon. He spotted Red at the table, with his head resting heavily on his arms, fast asleep. He moved to wake him, but a rough hand grabbed his arm, and a man with a scowl and words he didn’t understand pointed to the side. He shouted for Red, but in a moment, he was seized and thrown overboard. Helpless, he swam to his canoe, which was drifting a little way off, and pushed it onto the reef. He climbed in and, crying the whole way, paddled back to shore."
"What had happened was obvious enough. The whaler, by desertion or sickness, was short of hands, and the captain when Red came aboard had asked him to sign on; on his refusal he had made him drunk and kidnapped him."
"What happened was pretty clear. The whaler was short on crew, either due to abandonment or illness, and the captain had asked Red to join when he came on board; when Red refused, the captain got him drunk and forced him into it."
"Sally was beside herself with grief. For three days she screamed and cried. The natives did what they could to comfort her, but she would not be comforted. She would not eat. And then, exhausted, she sank into a sullen apathy. She spent long days at the cove, watching the lagoon, in the vain hope that Red somehow or other would manage to escape. She sat on the white sand, hour after hour, with the tears running down her cheeks, and at night dragged herself wearily back across the creek to the little hut where she had been happy. The people with whom she had lived before Red came to the island wished her to return to them, but she would not; she was convinced that Red would come back, and she wanted him to find her where he had left her. Four months later she was delivered of a still-born child, and the old woman who had come to help her through her confinement remained with her in the hut. All joy was taken from her life. If her anguish with time became less intolerable it was replaced by a settled melancholy. You would not have thought that among these people, whose emotions, though so violent, are very transient, a woman could be found capable of so enduring a passion. She never lost the profound conviction that sooner or later Red would come back. She watched for him, and every time someone crossed this slender little bridge of coconut trees she looked. It might at last be he."
"Sally was overwhelmed with grief. For three days, she screamed and cried. The locals tried their best to comfort her, but nothing seemed to help. She wouldn’t eat. Eventually, exhausted, she fell into a deep sadness. She spent long days at the cove, staring at the lagoon, holding onto the hope that Red would somehow manage to escape. She sat on the white sand, hour after hour, tears streaming down her cheeks, and at night, she dragged herself wearily back across the creek to the little hut where she had once been happy. The people she lived with before Red arrived on the island wanted her to return to them, but she refused; she was convinced that Red would come back, and she wanted him to find her where he had left her. Four months later, she gave birth to a stillborn child, and the elderly woman who had come to help her during childbirth stayed with her in the hut. All joy had been taken from her life. If her pain became less unbearable over time, it was replaced by a deep sadness. You wouldn’t have thought that among these people, whose emotions, although intense, are very fleeting, there could be a woman with such enduring passion. She never lost the strong belief that sooner or later Red would return. She waited for him, and every time someone crossed the narrow little bridge of coconut trees, she looked up. It might finally be him."
Neilson stopped talking and gave a faint sigh.
Neilson stopped talking and let out a slight sigh.
"And what happened to her in the end?" asked the skipper.
"And what happened to her in the end?" asked the captain.
Neilson smiled bitterly.
Neilson smiled grimly.
"Oh, three years afterwards she took up with another white man."
"Oh, three years later she got involved with another white guy."
The skipper gave a fat, cynical chuckle.
The captain let out a deep, sarcastic laugh.
"That's generally what happens to them," he said.
"That's usually what happens to them," he said.
The Swede shot him a look of hatred. He did not know why that gross, obese man excited in him so violent a repulsion. But his thoughts wandered and he found his mind filled with memories of the past. He went back five and twenty years. It was when he first came to the island, weary of Apia, with its heavy drinking, its gambling and coarse sensuality, a sick man, trying to resign himself to the loss of the career which had fired his imagination with ambitious thoughts. He set behind him resolutely all his hopes of making a great name for himself and strove to content himself with the few poor months of careful life which was all that he could count on. He was boarding with a half-caste trader who had a store a couple of miles along the coast at the edge of a native village; and one day, wandering aimlessly along the grassy paths of the coconut groves, he had come upon the hut in which Sally lived. The beauty of the spot had filled him with a rapture so great that it was almost painful, and then he had seen Sally. She was the loveliest creature he had ever seen, and the sadness in those dark, magnificent eyes of hers affected him strangely. The Kanakas were a handsome race, and beauty was not rare among them, but it was the beauty of shapely animals. It was empty. But those tragic eyes were dark with mystery, and you felt in them the bitter complexity of the groping, human soul. The trader told him the story and it moved him.
The Swede shot him a look of hatred. He didn't understand why that gross, overweight man stirred such strong disgust in him. But his thoughts drifted, and he found his mind filled with memories from the past. He went back twenty-five years. It was when he first arrived on the island, tired of Apia, with its heavy drinking, gambling, and raw sensuality—a sick man trying to come to terms with the loss of the career that had once fueled his ambitious dreams. He resolutely set aside all hopes of making a great name for himself and tried to be content with the few challenging months of simple living that he could rely on. He was staying with a mixed-race trader who had a shop a couple of miles down the coast at the edge of a native village; and one day, wandering aimlessly along the grassy paths of the coconut groves, he stumbled upon the hut where Sally lived. The beauty of the place filled him with a joy so intense it was almost painful, and then he saw Sally. She was the most beautiful creature he had ever encountered, and the sadness in those dark, stunning eyes of hers affected him deeply. The Kanakas were a striking people, and beauty wasn’t uncommon among them, but it was the beauty of well-formed animals. It felt hollow. But those tragic eyes were deep with mystery, and you could sense the bitter complexity of the searching, human soul within them. The trader shared her story, and it deeply moved him.
"Do you think he'll ever come back?" asked Neilson.
"Do you think he’ll ever come back?" asked Neilson.
"No fear. Why, it'll be a couple of years before the ship is paid off, and by then he'll have forgotten all about her. I bet he was pretty mad when he woke up and found he'd been shanghaied, and I shouldn't wonder but he wanted to fight somebody. But he'd got to grin and bear it, and I guess in a month he was thinking it the best thing that had ever happened to him that he got away from the island."
"No worries. It'll take a couple of years to pay off the ship, and by then he'll have forgotten all about her. I bet he was really angry when he woke up and realized he’d been tricked into this, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he wanted to fight someone. But he had to just deal with it, and I guess after a month he was thinking it was the best thing that ever happened to him, getting away from the island."
But Neilson could not get the story out of his head. Perhaps because he was sick and weakly, the radiant health of Red appealed to his imagination. Himself an ugly man, insignificant of appearance, he prized very highly comeliness in others. He had never been passionately in love, and certainly he had never been passionately loved. The mutual attraction of those two young things gave him a singular delight. It had the ineffable beauty of the Absolute. He went again to the little hut by the creek. He had a gift for languages and an energetic mind, accustomed to work, and he had already given much time to the study of the local tongue. Old habit was strong in him and he was gathering together material for a paper on the Samoan speech. The old crone who shared the hut with Sally invited him to come in and sit down. She gave him kava to drink and cigarettes to smoke. She was glad to have someone to chat with and while she talked he looked at Sally. She reminded him of the Psyche in the museum at Naples. Her features had the same dear purity of line, and though she had borne a child she had still a virginal aspect.
But Neilson couldn’t shake the story from his mind. Maybe because he was sick and weak, the vibrant health of Red fascinated him. As an unattractive man, not particularly striking, he valued beauty in others. He had never been deeply in love, and he certainly had never been deeply loved. The mutual attraction between those two young people brought him a unique joy. It held an indescribable beauty of the Absolute. He visited the small hut by the creek again. He had a knack for languages and an energetic mind used to work, and he had already spent a lot of time studying the local language. Old habits were strong in him, and he was collecting material for a paper on the Samoan language. The old woman who lived in the hut with Sally invited him in to sit down. She offered him kava to drink and cigarettes to smoke. She was happy to have someone to talk to, and while she chatted, he looked at Sally. She reminded him of Psyche in the museum in Naples. Her features had the same lovely purity of line, and even though she had given birth, she still had a virginal quality.
It was not till he had seen her two or three times that he induced her to speak. Then it was only to ask him if he had seen in Apia a man called Red. Two years had passed since his disappearance, but it was plain that she still thought of him incessantly.
It wasn't until he had seen her a couple of times that he got her to talk. When she did, it was just to ask him if he had seen a guy named Red in Apia. Two years had gone by since he disappeared, but it was clear that she still thought about him all the time.
It did not take Neilson long to discover that he was in love with her. It was only by an effort of will now that he prevented himself from going every day to the creek, and when he was not with Sally his thoughts were. At first, looking upon himself as a dying man, he asked only to look at her, and occasionally hear her speak, and his love gave him a wonderful happiness. He exulted in its purity. He wanted nothing from her but the opportunity to weave around her graceful person a web of beautiful fancies. But the open air, the equable temperature, the rest, the simple fare, began to have an unexpected effect on his health. His temperature did not soar at night to such alarming heights, he coughed less and began to put on weight; six months passed without his having a hæmorrhage; and on a sudden he saw the possibility that he might live. He had studied his disease carefully, and the hope dawned upon him that with great care he might arrest its course. It exhilarated him to look forward once more to the future. He made plans. It was evident that any active life was out of the question, but he could live on the islands, and the small income he had, insufficient elsewhere, would be ample to keep him. He could grow coconuts; that would give him an occupation; and he would send for his books and a piano; but his quick mind saw that in all this he was merely trying to conceal from himself the desire which obsessed him.
It didn't take Neilson long to realize he was in love with her. Now, he had to force himself not to go to the creek every day, and when he wasn't with Sally, she occupied his thoughts. At first, feeling like a dying man, he only wanted to look at her and hear her speak occasionally, and his love brought him incredible happiness. He reveled in its purity. He asked for nothing from her except the chance to surround her graceful presence with a web of beautiful fantasies. But the fresh air, mild weather, rest, and simple meals began to unexpectedly improve his health. His temperature no longer spiked at night, he coughed less, and he started to gain weight; six months went by without a hemorrhage, and suddenly he realized that living was a possibility. He had studied his illness closely, and hope began to dawn on him that with great care, he might slow its progress. He felt exhilarated thinking about the future again. He made plans. It was clear that a busy life was out of the question, but he could live on the islands, and the small income he had, which was insufficient elsewhere, would be enough to support him. He could grow coconuts; that would give him something to do, and he would order his books and a piano; but his sharp mind recognized that in all this, he was just trying to distract himself from the desire that consumed him.
He wanted Sally. He loved not only her beauty, but that dim soul which he divined behind her suffering eyes. He would intoxicate her with his passion. In the end he would make her forget. And in an ecstasy of surrender he fancied himself giving her too the happiness which he had thought never to know again, but had now so miraculously achieved.
He wanted Sally. He loved not just her beauty, but also the deeper soul he sensed behind her troubled eyes. He wanted to overwhelm her with his passion. In the end, he would help her forget. And in a moment of pure surrender, he imagined himself giving her the happiness he thought he would never experience again, but had somehow found.
He asked her to live with him. She refused. He had expected that and did not let it depress him, for he was sure that sooner or later she would yield. His love was irresistible. He told the old woman of his wishes, and found somewhat to his surprise that she and the neighbours, long aware of them, were strongly urging Sally to accept his offer. After all, every native was glad to keep house for a white man, and Neilson according to the standards of the island was a rich one. The trader with whom he boarded went to her and told her not to be a fool; such an opportunity would not come again, and after so long she could not still believe that Red would ever return. The girl's resistance only increased Neilson's desire, and what had been a very pure love now became an agonising passion. He was determined that nothing should stand in his way. He gave Sally no peace. At last, worn out by his persistence and the persuasions, by turns pleading and angry, of everyone around her, she consented. But the day after when, exultant, he went to see her he found that in the night she had burnt down the hut in which she and Red had lived together. The old crone ran towards him full of angry abuse of Sally, but he waved her aside; it did not matter; they would build a bungalow on the place where the hut had stood. A European house would really be more convenient if he wanted to bring out a piano and a vast number of books.
He asked her to move in with him. She said no. He was expecting that and didn’t let it get him down, convinced that eventually she would give in. His love was irresistible. He told the old woman about his feelings, and to his surprise, she and the neighbors, who had known for a while, were strongly encouraging Sally to accept his offer. After all, everyone on the island was happy to keep house for a white man, and Neilson was considered rich by their standards. The trader he was staying with went to her and advised her not to be foolish; such an opportunity wouldn’t come again, and after so long, she couldn’t still believe that Red would ever return. The girl’s refusal only made Neilson want her more, and what had started as a pure love turned into an agonizing obsession. He was determined not to let anything stop him. He gave Sally no peace. Finally, exhausted by his persistence and the mixed pleas and anger from everyone around her, she agreed. But the next day, when he excitedly went to see her, he found that during the night she had burned down the hut where she and Red had lived together. The old woman rushed toward him, hurling insults at Sally, but he waved her off; it didn’t matter; they would build a bungalow on the site of the old hut. A European-style house would actually be more convenient if he wanted to bring out a piano and a lot of books.
And so the little wooden house was built in which he had now lived for many years, and Sally became his wife. But after the first few weeks of rapture, during which he was satisfied with what she gave him he had known little happiness. She had yielded to him, through weariness, but she had only yielded what she set no store on. The soul which he had dimly glimpsed escaped him. He knew that she cared nothing for him. She still loved Red, and all the time she was waiting for his return. At a sign from him, Neilson knew that, notwithstanding his love, his tenderness, his sympathy, his generosity, she would leave him without a moment's hesitation. She would never give a thought to his distress. Anguish seized him and he battered at that impenetrable self of hers which sullenly resisted him. His love became bitter. He tried to melt her heart with kindness, but it remained as hard as before; he feigned indifference, but she did not notice it. Sometimes he lost his temper and abused her, and then she wept silently. Sometimes he thought she was nothing but a fraud, and that soul simply an invention of his own, and that he could not get into the sanctuary of her heart because there was no sanctuary there. His love became a prison from which he longed to escape, but he had not the strength merely to open the door—that was all it needed—and walk out into the open air. It was torture and at last he became numb and hopeless. In the end the fire burnt itself out and, when he saw her eyes rest for an instant on the slender bridge, it was no longer rage that filled his heart but impatience. For many years now they had lived together bound by the ties of habit and convenience, and it was with a smile that he looked back on his old passion. She was an old woman, for the women on the islands age quickly, and if he had no love for her any more he had tolerance. She left him alone. He was contented with his piano and his books.
And so the little wooden house was built where he had lived for many years, and Sally became his wife. But after the first few weeks of bliss, during which he was happy with what she offered him, he found little joy. She had given in to him out of fatigue, but she had only given what she didn’t value. The soul he had barely caught a glimpse of slipped away. He understood that she cared nothing for him. She still loved Red, and all the while, she waited for his return. Neilson sensed that, despite his love, tenderness, sympathy, and generosity, she would leave him without a second thought at the first sign from Red. She wouldn't spare a thought for his suffering. Anguish overwhelmed him as he pounded against her impenetrable self that stubbornly resisted him. His love turned bitter. He tried to soften her heart with kindness, but it remained as hard as ever; he pretended to be indifferent, but she didn’t notice. Sometimes he lost his temper and lashed out at her, and then she cried silently. At times he thought she was nothing but a fake, and that the soul he longed for was just a figment of his imagination, that he couldn’t reach the sanctuary of her heart because there wasn’t one. His love became a prison he yearned to escape, yet he lacked the strength to simply open the door and walk out into the fresh air. It was torture, and he eventually became numb and hopeless. In the end, the fire burned out, and when he noticed her gaze linger for a moment on the slender bridge, it was impatience that filled his heart, not rage. For many years now they had lived together, bound by habit and convenience, and he smiled as he reflected on his past passion. She was an old woman, for women on the islands age quickly, and although he no longer loved her, he tolerated her. She left him alone. He was content with his piano and his books.
His thoughts led him to a desire for words.
His thoughts made him crave words.
"When I look back now and reflect on that brief passionate love of Red and Sally, I think that perhaps they should thank the ruthless fate that separated them when their love seemed still to be at its height. They suffered, but they suffered in beauty. They were spared the real tragedy of love."
"When I look back now and think about that short, intense love between Red and Sally, I feel like they should be grateful to the harsh fate that pulled them apart when their love was still so strong. They went through pain, but it was beautiful pain. They avoided the true tragedy of love."
"I don't know exactly as I get you," said the skipper.
"I don't quite understand you," said the skipper.
"The tragedy of love is not death or separation. How long do you think it would have been before one or other of them ceased to care? Oh, it is dreadfully bitter to look at a woman whom you have loved with all your heart and soul, so that you felt you could not bear to let her out of your sight, and realise that you would not mind if you never saw her again. The tragedy of love is indifference."
"The tragedy of love isn’t death or separation. How long do you think it would take before one of them stopped caring? Oh, it’s painfully bitter to look at a woman you’ve loved with all your heart and soul, feeling like you couldn’t stand to be apart from her, and then realize you wouldn’t mind if you never saw her again. The tragedy of love is indifference."
But while he was speaking a very extraordinary thing happened. Though he had been addressing the skipper he had not been talking to him, he had been putting his thoughts into words for himself, and with his eyes fixed on the man in front of him he had not seen him. But now an image presented itself to them, an image not of the man he saw, but of another man. It was as though he were looking into one of those distorting mirrors that make you extraordinarily squat or outrageously elongate, but here exactly the opposite took place, and in the obese, ugly old man he caught the shadowy glimpse of a stripling. He gave him now a quick, searching scrutiny. Why had a haphazard stroll brought him just to this place? A sudden tremor of his heart made him slightly breathless. An absurd suspicion seized him. What had occurred to him was impossible, and yet it might be a fact.
But while he was speaking, something very strange happened. Even though he had been addressing the captain, he wasn’t really talking to him; he had been voicing his thoughts for himself. With his eyes locked on the man in front of him, he hadn’t truly seen him. But now, an image appeared to them, not of the man he saw, but of another man. It was like looking into one of those funhouse mirrors that make you look really short or really tall, but here it was the exact opposite. In the obese, unattractive old man, he caught a fleeting glimpse of a young guy. He now gave him a quick, intense look. Why had a random walk led him to this spot? A sudden flutter in his heart left him slightly breathless. An absurd suspicion gripped him. What had crossed his mind seemed impossible, yet it could be a reality.
"What is your name?" he asked abruptly.
"What’s your name?" he asked suddenly.
The skipper's face puckered and he gave a cunning chuckle. He looked then malicious and horribly vulgar.
The captain's face twisted up, and he let out a sly laugh. He looked both sinister and shockingly crude.
"It's such a damned long time since I heard it that I almost forget it myself. But for thirty years now in the islands they've always called me Red."
"It's been such a long time since I heard it that I've almost forgotten it myself. But for thirty years now in the islands, they’ve always called me Red."
His huge form shook as he gave a low, almost silent laugh. It was obscene. Neilson shuddered. Red was hugely amused, and from his bloodshot eyes tears ran down his cheeks.
His large body shook as he let out a low, nearly silent laugh. It was disturbing. Neilson shuddered. Red was greatly amused, and tears streamed down his cheeks from his bloodshot eyes.
Neilson gave a gasp, for at that moment a woman came in. She was a native, a woman of somewhat commanding presence, stout without being corpulent, dark, for the natives grow darker with age, with very grey hair. She wore a black Mother Hubbard, and its thinness showed her heavy breasts. The moment had come.
Neilson gasped as a woman walked in. She was a local, with a strong presence, stout but not overweight, and her skin had darkened with age; her hair was mostly grey. She wore a black Mother Hubbard dress, which clung to her heavy breasts. The moment had arrived.
She made an observation to Neilson about some household matter and he answered. He wondered if his voice sounded as unnatural to her as it did to himself. She gave the man who was sitting in the chair by the window an indifferent glance, and went out of the room. The moment had come and gone.
She mentioned something to Neilson about a household issue, and he replied. He wondered if his voice sounded as awkward to her as it did to him. She gave the guy sitting in the chair by the window a casual look and left the room. That moment had come and gone.
Neilson for a moment could not speak. He was strangely shaken. Then he said:
Neilson was briefly at a loss for words. He felt oddly unsettled. Then he said:
"I'd be very glad if you'd stay and have a bit of dinner with me. Pot luck."
"I'd really appreciate it if you could stay and have some dinner with me. It's potluck."
"I don't think I will," said Red. "I must go after this fellow Gray. I'll give him his stuff and then I'll get away. I want to be back in Apia to-morrow."
"I don't think I will," said Red. "I have to go after this guy Gray. I'll give him his things and then I'll leave. I want to be back in Apia tomorrow."
"I'll send a boy along with you to show you the way."
"I'll send a kid with you to show you the way."
"That'll be fine."
"That works."
Red heaved himself out of his chair, while the Swede called one of the boys who worked on the plantation. He told him where the skipper wanted to go, and the boy stepped along the bridge. Red prepared to follow him.
Red got up from his chair as the Swede called over one of the boys who worked on the plantation. He told him where the captain wanted to go, and the boy walked across the bridge. Red got ready to follow him.
"Don't fall in," said Neilson.
"Don't fall in," Neilson warned.
"Not on your life."
"Not a chance."
Neilson watched him make his way across and when he had disappeared among the coconuts he looked still. Then he sank heavily in his chair. Was that the man who had prevented him from being happy? Was that the man whom Sally had loved all these years and for whom she had waited so desperately? It was grotesque. A sudden fury seized him so that he had an instinct to spring up and smash everything around him. He had been cheated. They had seen each other at last and had not known it. He began to laugh, mirthlessly, and his laughter grew till it became hysterical. The Gods had played him a cruel trick. And he was old now.
Neilson watched him walk across and, once he disappeared among the coconuts, he sat still. Then he sank heavily into his chair. Was that the guy who had kept him from being happy? Was that the guy Sally had loved all these years and waited for so desperately? It was ridiculous. A sudden rage took over him, and he felt a strong urge to jump up and smash everything around. He had been cheated. They had finally seen each other and hadn’t even known it. He started to laugh, without any real joy, and his laughter grew until it became hysterical. The gods had played a cruel joke on him. And now he was old.
At last Sally came in to tell him dinner was ready. He sat down in front of her and tried to eat. He wondered what she would say if he told her now that the fat old man sitting in the chair was the lover whom she remembered still with the passionate abandonment of her youth. Years ago, when he hated her because she made him so unhappy, he would have been glad to tell her. He wanted to hurt her then as she hurt him, because his hatred was only love. But now he did not care. He shrugged his shoulders listlessly.
At last, Sally came in to say that dinner was ready. He sat down in front of her and tried to eat. He wondered what she would think if he told her that the overweight old man sitting in the chair was the lover she still remembered with the intense passion of her youth. Years ago, when he hated her because she made him so unhappy, he would have been eager to tell her. He wanted to hurt her then just like she hurt him, because his hatred was really just love. But now he didn’t care. He shrugged his shoulders dismissively.
"What did that man want?" she asked presently.
"What did that guy want?" she asked after a moment.
He did not answer at once. She was old too, a fat old native woman. He wondered why he had ever loved her so madly. He had laid at her feet all the treasures of his soul, and she had cared nothing for them. Waste, what waste! And now, when he looked at her, he felt only contempt. His patience was at last exhausted. He answered her question.
He didn't respond right away. She was old too, a heavyset older woman. He questioned why he had ever loved her so intensely. He had offered her all the treasures of his heart, and she hadn’t valued them at all. What a waste! And now, when he looked at her, he felt nothing but contempt. His patience had finally run out. He answered her question.
"He's the captain of a schooner. He's come from Apia."
"He's the captain of a sailboat. He来的 from Apia."
"Yes."
Yes.
"He brought me news from home. My eldest brother is very ill and I must go back."
"He brought me news from home. My oldest brother is very sick and I have to go back."
"Will you be gone long?"
"Are you going to be long?"
He shrugged his shoulders.
He shrugged.
V
The Pool
The Pool
WHEN I was introduced to Lawson by Chaplin, the owner of the Hotel Metropole at Apia, I paid no particular attention to him. We were sitting in the lounge over an early cocktail and I was listening with amusement to the gossip of the island.
WHEN I met Lawson through Chaplin, the owner of the Hotel Metropole in Apia, I didn't pay much attention to him. We were sitting in the lounge having an early cocktail, and I was enjoying the island gossip.
Chaplin entertained me. He was by profession a mining engineer and perhaps it was characteristic of him that he had settled in a place where his professional attainments were of no possible value. It was, however, generally reported that he was an extremely clever mining engineer. He was a small man, neither fat nor thin, with black hair, scanty on the crown, turning grey, and a small, untidy moustache; his face, partly from the sun and partly from liquor, was very red. He was but a figurehead, for the hotel, though so grandly named but a frame building of two storeys, was managed by his wife, a tall, gaunt Australian of five and forty, with an imposing presence and a determined air. The little man, excitable and often tipsy, was terrified of her, and the stranger soon heard of domestic quarrels in which she used her fist and her foot in order to keep him in subjection. She had been known after a night of drunkenness to confine him for twenty-four hours to his own room, and then he could be seen, afraid to leave his prison, talking somewhat pathetically from his verandah to people in the street below.
Chaplin entertained me. He was a mining engineer by trade, and it was probably typical of him to have settled in a place where his skills were of no real use. Still, it was widely said that he was a highly skilled mining engineer. He was a small man, neither overweight nor underweight, with black hair that was thinning on top and turning gray, along with a small, messy mustache; his face, partly from the sun and partly from drinking, was very red. He was just a figurehead because the hotel, grandly named but just a two-story frame building, was run by his wife, a tall, gaunt Australian in her forties, with a commanding presence and a determined demeanor. The little man, excitable and often drunk, was scared of her, and newcomers quickly learned about their domestic disputes, where she would use her fists and feet to keep him in line. It was known that after a night of heavy drinking, she would lock him in his own room for twenty-four hours, and then he could be seen, too afraid to leave his confinement, talking somewhat sadly from his veranda to people on the street below.
He was a character, and his reminiscences of a varied life, whether true or not, made him worth listening to, so that when Lawson strolled in I was inclined to resent the interruption. Although not midday, it was clear that he had had enough to drink, and it was without enthusiasm that I yielded to his persistence and accepted his offer of another cocktail. I knew already that Chaplin's head was weak. The next round which in common politeness I should be forced to order would be enough to make him lively, and then Mrs Chaplin would give me black looks.
He was quite the character, and his stories about his diverse life, whether they were true or not, made him interesting to listen to. So when Lawson showed up, I felt annoyed by the interruption. It wasn’t even noon, but it was obvious he had been drinking, and I reluctantly gave in to his insistence and accepted his offer of another cocktail. I already knew Chaplin couldn't handle his alcohol well. The next round, which I would have to order out of politeness, would be enough to get him fired up, and then Mrs. Chaplin would shoot me disapproving looks.
Nor was there anything attractive in Lawson's appearance. He was a little thin man, with a long, sallow face and a narrow, weak chin, a prominent nose, large and bony, and great shaggy black eyebrows. They gave him a peculiar look. His eyes, very large and very dark, were magnificent. He was jolly, but his jollity did not seem to me sincere; it was on the surface, a mask which he wore to deceive the world, and I suspected that it concealed a mean nature. He was plainly anxious to be thought a "good sport" and he was hail-fellow-well-met; but, I do not know why, I felt that he was cunning and shifty. He talked a great deal in a raucous voice, and he and Chaplin capped one another's stories of beanos which had become legendary, stories of "wet" nights at the English Club, of shooting expeditions where an incredible amount of whisky had been consumed, and of jaunts to Sydney of which their pride was that they could remember nothing from the time they landed till the time they sailed. A pair of drunken swine. But even in their intoxication, for by now after four cocktails each, neither was sober, there was a great difference between Chaplin, rough and vulgar, and Lawson: Lawson might be drunk, but he was certainly a gentleman.
Nor was there anything appealing about Lawson's appearance. He was a short, thin man with a long, pale face and a narrow, weak chin, a prominent nose that was large and bony, and thick, shaggy black eyebrows that gave him a unique look. His eyes, very large and very dark, were striking. He seemed cheerful, but his cheerfulness felt insincere to me; it was superficial, a facade he wore to fool the world, and I suspected it hid a mean personality. He clearly wanted to be seen as a "good sport" and was friendly, but for some reason, I felt he was sly and untrustworthy. He talked a lot in a harsh voice, and he and Chaplin exchanged stories of legendary benders, tales of "wild" nights at the English Club, of hunting trips where they drank an unbelievable amount of whisky, and of trips to Sydney, boasting that they could remember nothing from the moment they arrived until they left. A couple of drunken fools. But even in their drunkenness, after four cocktails each, when neither was sober, there was a significant difference between Chaplin, who was rough and crude, and Lawson: Lawson might be drunk, but he was definitely a gentleman.
At last he got out of his chair, a little unsteadily.
At last, he got up from his chair, a bit unsteady.
"Well, I'll be getting along home," he said. "See you before dinner."
"Well, I'm heading home," he said. "Catch you before dinner."
"Missus all right?" said Chaplin.
"Is she okay?" said Chaplin.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
He went out. There was a peculiar note in the monosyllable of his answer which made me look up.
He went outside. There was something unusual in the way he answered with just one word that made me look up.
"Good chap," said Chaplin flatly, as Lawson went out of the door into the sunshine. "One of the best. Pity he drinks."
"Good guy," said Chaplin flatly, as Lawson walked out the door into the sunshine. "He's one of the best. Too bad he drinks."
This from Chaplin was an observation not without humour.
This from Chaplin was an observation that wasn't without humor.
"And when he's drunk he wants to fight people."
"And when he's drunk, he wants to pick fights with people."
"Is he often drunk?"
"Is he frequently drunk?"
"Dead drunk, three or four days a week. It's the island done it, and Ethel."
"Completely wasted three or four days a week. It's the island's fault, and Ethel."
"Who's Ethel?"
"Who is Ethel?"
"Ethel's his wife. Married a half-caste. Old Brevald's daughter. Took her away from here. Only thing to do. But she couldn't stand it, and now they're back again. He'll hang himself one of these days, if he don't drink himself to death before. Good chap. Nasty when he's drunk."
"Ethel's his wife. He married a mixed-race woman. Old Brevald's daughter. He took her away from here. It was the only option. But she couldn't handle it, and now they're back again. He'll end up hanging himself one of these days if he doesn't drink himself to death first. Good guy. Not great when he's drunk."
Chaplin belched loudly.
Chaplin burped loudly.
"I'll go and put my head under the shower. I oughtn't to have had that last cocktail. It's always the last one that does you in."
"I'll go put my head under the shower. I shouldn't have had that last cocktail. It's always the last one that gets you."
He looked uncertainly at the staircase as he made up his mind to go to the cubby hole in which was the shower, and then with unnatural seriousness got up.
He looked hesitantly at the staircase as he decided to head to the small space where the shower was, and then with an odd seriousness, he got up.
"Pay you to cultivate Lawson," he said. "A well read chap. You'd be surprised when he's sober. Clever too. Worth talking to."
"Pay you to help Lawson develop," he said. "A well-read guy. You'd be surprised when he's sober. Smart too. Worth having a conversation with."
Chaplin had told me the whole story in these few speeches.
Chaplin had shared the entire story with me in just a few words.
When I came in towards evening from a ride along the seashore Lawson was again in the hotel. He was heavily sunk in one of the cane chairs in the lounge and he looked at me with glassy eyes. It was plain that he had been drinking all the afternoon. He was torpid, and the look on his face was sullen and vindictive. His glance rested on me for a moment, but I could see that he did not recognise me. Two or three other men were sitting there, shaking dice, and they took no notice of him. His condition was evidently too usual to attract attention. I sat down and began to play.
When I came back in the evening after a ride along the beach, Lawson was once again in the hotel. He was slumped heavily in one of the wicker chairs in the lounge, looking at me with blank eyes. It was obvious that he had been drinking all afternoon. He was sluggish, and his expression was dark and resentful. He stared at me for a moment, but I could tell he didn’t recognize me. Two or three other guys were sitting there, rolling dice, and they ignored him. His state was clearly too common to draw any attention. I sat down and started to play.
"You're a damned sociable lot," said Lawson suddenly.
"You're a really social bunch," Lawson said abruptly.
He got out of his chair and waddled with bent knees towards the door. I do not know whether the spectacle was more ridiculous than revolting. When he had gone one of the men sniggered.
He got out of his chair and waddled with bent knees toward the door. I don't know if the sight was more laughable or disgusting. Once he left, one of the men snickered.
"Lawson's fairly soused to-day," he said.
"Lawson's pretty drunk today," he said.
"If I couldn't carry my liquor better than that," said another, "I'd climb on the waggon and stay there."
"If I couldn't handle my drinks better than that," said another, "I'd get on the wagon and stay there."
Who would have thought that this wretched object was in his way a romantic figure or that his life had in it those elements of pity and terror which the theorist tells us are necessary to achieve the effect of tragedy?
Who would have thought that this miserable object was, in a way, a romantic figure or that his life contained those elements of pity and fear that the theorist says are essential to create the effect of tragedy?
I did not see him again for two or three days.
I didn't see him again for two or three days.
I was sitting one evening on the first floor of the hotel on a verandah that overlooked the street when Lawson came up and sank into a chair beside me. He was quite sober. He made a casual remark and then, when I had replied somewhat indifferently, added with a laugh which had in it an apologetic tone:
I was sitting one evening on the first floor of the hotel on a balcony that overlooked the street when Lawson came up and dropped into a chair next to me. He was pretty sober. He made a casual comment, and when I responded a bit indifferently, he added with a laugh that had an apologetic tone:
"I was devilish soused the other day."
"I was really drunk the other day."
I did not answer. There was really nothing to say. I pulled away at my pipe in the vain hope of keeping the mosquitoes away, and looked at the natives going home from their work. They walked with long steps, slowly, with care and dignity, and the soft patter of their naked feet was strange to hear. Their dark hair, curling or straight, was often white with lime, and then they had a look of extraordinary distinction. They were tall and finely built. Then a gang of Solomon Islanders, indentured labourers, passed by, singing; they were shorter and slighter than the Samoans, coal black with great heads of fuzzy hair dyed red. Now and then a white man drove past in his buggy or rode into the hotel yard. In the lagoon two or three schooners reflected their grace in the tranquil water.
I didn’t respond. There was really nothing to say. I took a puff from my pipe, hoping it would keep the mosquitoes away, and watched the locals heading home from work. They walked slowly and carefully with dignity, their bare feet making a soft sound that was unusual to hear. Their dark hair, whether curly or straight, was often coated in white lime, giving them an extraordinary presence. They were tall and well-built. Then a group of Solomon Islanders, who were indentured laborers, passed by, singing; they were shorter and slimmer than the Samoans, with deep black skin and big heads of fuzzy hair dyed red. Every so often, a white man would drive by in his buggy or ride into the hotel yard. In the lagoon, two or three schooners mirrored their graceful outlines in the calm water.
"I don't know what there is to do in a place like this except to get soused," said Lawson at last.
"I don't know what else to do in a place like this except to get drunk," Lawson finally said.
"Don't you like Samoa?" I asked casually, for something to say.
"Don't you like Samoa?" I asked casually, trying to make conversation.
"It's pretty, isn't it?"
"It's beautiful, right?"
The word he chose seemed so inadequate to describe the unimaginable beauty of the island, that I smiled, and smiling I turned to look at him. I was startled by the expression in those fine sombre eyes of his, an expression of intolerable anguish; they betrayed a tragic depth of emotion of which I should never have thought him capable. But the expression passed away and he smiled. His smile was simple and a little naïve. It changed his face so that I wavered in my first feeling of aversion from him.
The word he picked felt so insufficient to capture the breathtaking beauty of the island that I smiled, and as I smiled, I turned to look at him. I was taken aback by the look in his deep, serious eyes, a look of unbearable pain; it revealed a profound emotional depth I never would have imagined he could possess. But the look faded away, and he smiled. His smile was uncomplicated and slightly innocent. It transformed his face, making me rethink my initial dislike for him.
"I was all over the place when I first came out," he said.
"I was a mess when I first came out," he said.
He was silent for a moment.
He was quiet for a moment.
"I went away for good about three years ago, but I came back." He hesitated. "My wife wanted to come back. She was born here, you know."
"I left for good about three years ago, but I returned." He paused. "My wife wanted to come back. She was born here, you know."
"Oh, yes."
"Absolutely."
He was silent again, and then hazarded a remark about Robert Louis Stevenson. He asked me if I had been up to Vailima. For some reason he was making an effort to be agreeable to me. He began to talk of Stevenson's books, and presently the conversation drifted to London.
He fell silent again, and then took a chance to mention Robert Louis Stevenson. He asked me if I had ever been to Vailima. For some reason, he seemed to be trying hard to be friendly with me. He started talking about Stevenson's books, and soon the conversation shifted to London.
"I suppose Covent Garden's still going strong," he said. "I think I miss the opera as much as anything here. Have you seen Tristan and Isolde?"
"I guess Covent Garden is still thriving," he said. "I think I miss the opera as much as anything here. Have you seen Tristan and Isolde?"
He asked me the question as though the answer were really important to him, and when I said, a little casually I daresay, that I had, he seemed pleased. He began to speak of Wagner, not as a musician, but as the plain man who received from him an emotional satisfaction that he could not analyse.
He asked me the question like the answer really mattered to him, and when I replied, a bit casually I admit, that I had, he looked pleased. He started talking about Wagner, not as a musician, but as an everyday person who got a feeling of satisfaction from him that he couldn't quite explain.
"I suppose Bayreuth was the place to go really," he said. "I never had the money, worse luck. But of course one might do worse than Covent Garden, all the lights and the women dressed up to the nines, and the music. The first act of the Walküre's all right, isn't it? And the end of Tristan. Golly!"
"I guess Bayreuth was the place to be," he said. "I never had the cash, unfortunately. But really, you can't go wrong with Covent Garden, all the lights, and the women all dressed to the nines, plus the music. The first act of the Walküre is pretty good, right? And the end of Tristan. Wow!"
His eyes were flashing now and his face was lit up so that he hardly seemed the same man. There was a flush on his sallow, thin cheeks, and I forgot that his voice was harsh and unpleasant. There was even a certain charm about him.
His eyes were sparkling now and his face was lit up so much that he hardly seemed like the same person. There was a flush on his pale, thin cheeks, and I forgot that his voice was rough and grating. There was even a certain charm to him.
"By George, I'd like to be in London to-night. Do you know the Pall Mall restaurant? I used to go there a lot. Piccadilly Circus with the shops all lit up, and the crowd. I think it's stunning to stand there and watch the buses and taxis streaming along as though they'd never stop. And I like the Strand too. What are those lines about God and Charing Cross?"
"Honestly, I wish I could be in London tonight. Do you know the Pall Mall restaurant? I used to go there a lot. Piccadilly Circus with all the shops lit up and the crowds. It’s amazing to stand there and watch the buses and taxis zooming by as if they’ll never stop. And I like the Strand too. What are those lines about God and Charing Cross?"
I was taken aback.
I was surprised.
"Thompson's, d'you mean?" I asked.
"Thompson's, you mean?" I asked.
I quoted them.
I cited them.
"And when so sad, thou canst not sadder,
Cry, and upon thy so sore loss
Shall shine the traffic of Jacob's ladder
Pitched between Heaven and Charing Cross."
"And when you're so sad that you can't feel any sadder,"
Just cry, and about your profound loss
Will illuminate the traffic of Jacob's ladder
"Tent between Heaven and Charing Cross."
He gave a faint sigh.
He let out a sigh.
"I've read The Hound of Heaven. It's a bit of all right."
"I've read The Hound of Heaven. It's pretty good."
"It's generally thought so," I murmured.
"It's usually believed that," I said softly.
"You don't meet anybody here who's read anything. They think it's swank."
"You don't meet anyone here who's read anything. They think it's fancy."
There was a wistful look on his face, and I thought I divined the feeling that made him come to me. I was a link with the world he regretted and a life that he would know no more. Because not so very long before I had been in the London which he loved, he looked upon me with awe and envy. He had not spoken for five minutes perhaps when he broke out with words that startled me by their intensity.
There was a nostalgic expression on his face, and I felt I understood the emotion that brought him to me. I was a connection to the world he longed for and a life he could no longer experience. Since I had recently been in the London he cherished, he looked at me with a mix of admiration and jealousy. He hadn’t spoken for maybe five minutes when he suddenly burst out with words that surprised me with their intensity.
"I'm fed up," he said. "I'm fed up."
"I'm sick of it," he said. "I'm sick of it."
"Then why don't you clear out?" I asked.
"Then why don't you leave?" I asked.
His face grew sullen.
His face became gloomy.
"My lungs are a bit dicky. I couldn't stand an English winter now."
"My lungs aren't great. I couldn't handle an English winter now."
At that moment another man joined us on the verandah and Lawson sank into a moody silence.
At that moment, another guy joined us on the porch, and Lawson fell into a sullen silence.
"It's about time for a drain," said the new-comer. "Who'll have a drop of Scotch with me? Lawson?"
"It's about time for a drink," said the newcomer. "Who wants a shot of Scotch with me? Lawson?"
Lawson seemed to arise from a distant world. He got up.
Lawson seemed to come from another world. He stood up.
"Let's go down to the bar," he said.
"Let's head down to the bar," he said.
When he left me I remained with a more kindly feeling towards him than I should have expected. He puzzled and interested me. And a few days later I met his wife. I knew they had been married for five or six years, and I was surprised to see that she was still extremely young. When he married her she could not have been more than sixteen. She was adorably pretty. She was no darker than a Spaniard, small and very beautifully made, with tiny hands and feet, and a slight, lithe figure. Her features were lovely; but I think what struck me most was the delicacy of her appearance; the half-caste as a rule have a certain coarseness, they seem a little roughly formed, but she had an exquisite daintiness which took your breath away. There was something extremely civilised about her, so that it surprised you to see her in those surroundings, and you thought of those famous beauties who had set all the world talking at the Court of the Emperor Napoleon III. Though she wore but a muslin frock and a straw hat she wore them with an elegance that suggested the woman of fashion. She must have been ravishing when Lawson first saw her.
When he left, I found myself feeling kinder towards him than I expected. He intrigued me. A few days later, I met his wife. I knew they had been married for five or six years, and I was surprised to see that she still looked extremely young. When he married her, she must have been no older than sixteen. She was adorably pretty, not much darker than a Spaniard, small, and beautifully made, with tiny hands and feet, and a slender, graceful figure. Her features were lovely, but what struck me most was the delicacy of her appearance; usually, people of mixed heritage have a certain roughness, but she had an exquisite elegance that took your breath away. There was something very refined about her that made it surprising to see her in those surroundings, reminding you of the famous beauties who captured everyone's attention at the Court of Emperor Napoleon III. Even though she wore just a muslin dress and a straw hat, she carried them with an elegance that suggested a fashionable woman. She must have been stunning when Lawson first met her.
He had but lately come out from England to manage the local branch of an English bank, and, reaching Samoa at the beginning of the dry season, he had taken a room at the hotel. He quickly made the acquaintance of all and sundry. The life of the island is pleasant and easy. He enjoyed the long idle talks in the lounge of the hotel and the gay evenings at the English Club when a group of fellows would play pool. He liked Apia straggling along the edge of the lagoon, with its stores and bungalows, and its native village. Then there were week-ends when he would ride over to the house of one planter or another and spend a couple of nights on the hills. He had never before known freedom or leisure. And he was intoxicated by the sunshine. When he rode through the bush his head reeled a little at the beauty that surrounded him. The country was indescribably fertile. In parts the forest was still virgin, a tangle of strange trees, luxuriant undergrowth, and vine; it gave an impression that was mysterious and troubling.
He had just arrived from England to manage the local branch of an English bank, and after reaching Samoa at the start of the dry season, he got a room at the hotel. He quickly connected with everyone. Life on the island is relaxed and easygoing. He loved the long, lazy conversations in the hotel lounge and the lively evenings at the English Club when a group of guys would play pool. He enjoyed Apia, which sprawls along the edge of the lagoon, featuring its shops, bungalows, and native village. There were weekends when he'd ride out to visit a planter's house and spend a couple of nights in the hills. He had never experienced such freedom or leisure before. And he was captivated by the sunshine. As he rode through the bush, he felt a bit dizzy from the stunning beauty that surrounded him. The land was unbelievably fertile. In some areas, the forest was still untouched, a tangled mix of unusual trees, lush undergrowth, and vines; it created a feeling that was both mysterious and unsettling.
But the spot that entranced him was a pool a mile or two away from Apia to which in the evenings he often went to bathe. There was a little river that bubbled over the rocks in a swift stream, and then, after forming the deep pool, ran on, shallow and crystalline, past a ford made by great stones where the natives came sometimes to bathe or to wash their clothes. The coconut trees, with their frivolous elegance, grew thickly on the banks, all clad with trailing plants, and they were reflected in the green water. It was just such a scene as you might see in Devonshire among the hills, and yet with a difference, for it had a tropical richness, a passion, a scented languor which seemed to melt the heart. The water was fresh, but not cold; and it was delicious after the heat of the day. To bathe there refreshed not only the body but the soul.
But the place that captivated him was a pool about a mile or two from Apia, where he often went for a swim in the evenings. A small river bubbled over the rocks in a swift current, and then, after creating the deep pool, flowed on, shallow and clear, past a crossing made of large stones where locals sometimes came to bathe or wash their clothes. The coconut trees, with their playful elegance, grew densely along the banks, all draped in trailing vines, and their reflections danced in the green water. It was just the kind of scene you might find in Devonshire among the hills, yet different in some way, as it had a tropical richness, a passion, and a fragrant languor that seemed to soften the heart. The water was fresh, but not chilly; it was refreshing after the heat of the day. Bathing there revived not just the body but also the soul.
At the hour when Lawson went, there was not a soul and he lingered for a long time, now floating idly in the water, now drying himself in the evening sun, enjoying the solitude and the friendly silence. He did not regret London then, nor the life that he had abandoned, for life as it was seemed complete and exquisite.
At the time Lawson left, there wasn't a single person around, and he hung out for a long while, sometimes floating in the water, other times drying off in the evening sun, relishing the solitude and the peaceful quiet. He didn't miss London at that moment or the life he had left behind, because life as it was felt whole and wonderful.
It was here that he first saw Ethel.
It was here that he first saw Ethel.
Occupied till late by letters which had to be finished for the monthly sailing of the boat next day, he rode down one evening to the pool when the light was almost failing. He tied up his horse and sauntered to the bank. A girl was sitting there. She glanced round as he came and noiselessly slid into the water. She vanished like a naiad startled by the approach of a mortal. He was surprised and amused. He wondered where she had hidden herself. He swam downstream and presently saw her sitting on a rock. She looked at him with uncurious eyes. He called out a greeting in Samoan.
Occupied until late with letters that needed to be finished for the monthly boat sailing the next day, he rode down one evening to the pool as the light was fading. He tied up his horse and wandered over to the bank. A girl was sitting there. She glanced back as he approached and quietly slid into the water. She disappeared like a water spirit surprised by a human’s presence. He was both surprised and amused. He wondered where she had hidden herself. He swam downstream and soon saw her sitting on a rock. She looked at him with uninterested eyes. He called out a greeting in Samoan.
"Talofa."
"Hello."
She answered him, suddenly smiling, and then let herself into the water again. She swam easily and her hair spread out behind her. He watched her cross the pool and climb out on the bank. Like all the natives she bathed in a Mother Hubbard, and the water had made it cling to her slight body. She wrung out her hair, and as she stood there, unconcerned, she looked more than ever like a wild creature of the water or the woods. He saw now that she was half-caste. He swam towards her and, getting out, addressed her in English.
She smiled at him and then slipped back into the water. She swam with ease, her hair flowing behind her. He watched her cross the pool and climb out onto the bank. Like all the locals, she wore a loose-fitting dress, and the water clung to her slender figure. She squeezed out her hair, and as she stood there, carefree, she looked even more like a wild creature of the water or the forest. He noticed now that she was mixed race. He swam over to her and, getting out, spoke to her in English.
"You're having a late swim."
"You're swimming late."
She shook back her hair and then let it spread over her shoulders in luxuriant curls.
She tossed her hair back and let it fall over her shoulders in beautiful curls.
"I like it when I'm alone," she said.
"I like it when I'm by myself," she said.
"So do I."
"Same here."
She laughed with the childlike frankness of the native. She slipped a dry Mother Hubbard over her head and, letting down the wet one, stepped out of it. She wrung it out and was ready to go. She paused a moment irresolutely and then sauntered off. The night fell suddenly.
She laughed with the innocent honesty of someone from the area. She pulled a dry Mother Hubbard over her head and, taking off the wet one, stepped out of it. She wrung it out and was good to go. She hesitated for a moment and then casually walked away. The night came on quickly.
Lawson went back to the hotel and, describing her to the men who were in the lounge shaking dice for drinks, soon discovered who she was. Her father was a Norwegian called Brevald who was often to be seen in the bar of the Hotel Metropole drinking rum and water. He was a little old man, knotted and gnarled like an ancient tree, who had come out to the islands forty years before as mate of a sailing vessel. He had been a blacksmith, a trader, a planter, and at one time fairly well-to-do; but, ruined by the great hurricane of the nineties, he had now nothing to live on but a small plantation of coconut trees. He had had four native wives and, as he told you with a cracked chuckle, more children than he could count. But some had died and some had gone out into the world, so that now the only one left at home was Ethel.
Lawson returned to the hotel and, as she described her to the guys in the lounge rolling dice for drinks, quickly figured out who she was. Her dad was a Norwegian named Brevald, often seen at the bar of the Hotel Metropole sipping rum and water. He was a small old man, twisted and worn like an ancient tree, who had arrived on the islands forty years earlier as the mate of a sailing ship. He had been a blacksmith, a trader, a planter, and at one point relatively well-off; but after the devastating hurricane of the nineties, he had nothing to survive on but a small coconut plantation. He had had four native wives and, as he would tell you with a cracked laugh, more kids than he could count. But some had died and some had ventured out into the world, so now the only one left at home was Ethel.
"She's a peach," said Nelson, the supercargo of the Moana. "I've given her the glad eye once or twice, but I guess there's nothing doing."
"She's great," said Nelson, the supercargo of the Moana. "I've shown her some interest a couple of times, but I guess there's nothing happening."
"Old Brevald's not that sort of a fool, sonny," put in another, a man called Miller. "He wants a son-in-law who's prepared to keep him in comfort for the rest of his life."
"Old Brevald's not that kind of fool, kid," added another man named Miller. "He wants a son-in-law who's ready to take care of him comfortably for the rest of his life."
It was distasteful to Lawson that they should speak of the girl in that fashion. He made a remark about the departing mail and so distracted their attention. But next evening he went again to the pool. Ethel was there; and the mystery of the sunset, the deep silence of the water, the lithe grace of the coconut trees, added to her beauty, giving it a profundity, a magic, which stirred the heart to unknown emotions. For some reason that time he had the whim not to speak to her. She took no notice of him. She did not even glance in his direction. She swam about the green pool. She dived, she rested on the bank, as though she were quite alone: he had a queer feeling that he was invisible. Scraps of poetry, half forgotten, floated across his memory, and vague recollections of the Greece he had negligently studied in his school days. When she had changed her wet clothes for dry ones and sauntered away he found a scarlet hibiscus where she had been. It was a flower that she had worn in her hair when she came to bathe and, having taken it out on getting into the water, had forgotten or not cared to put in again. He took it in his hands and looked at it with a singular emotion. He had an instinct to keep it, but his sentimentality irritated him, and he flung it away. It gave him quite a little pang to see it float down the stream.
It bothered Lawson that they talked about the girl like that. He mentioned the outgoing mail to distract their attention. But the next evening, he returned to the pool. Ethel was there, and the beauty of the sunset, the deep stillness of the water, and the graceful coconut trees added to her allure, giving it a depth and magic that stirred feelings he couldn't quite identify. For some reason, this time he felt like not speaking to her. She didn't pay him any attention. She didn't even look his way. She swam around the green pool, dove in, and rested on the bank as if she were completely alone; he had a strange sense that he was invisible. Scraps of poetry, half-remembered, drifted through his mind, along with hazy memories of the Greece he'd casually studied in school. When she changed out of her wet clothes into dry ones and strolled away, he found a red hibiscus where she had been. It was a flower she had worn in her hair when she came to swim and had taken out before getting in the water, forgetting or not caring to put it back in. He picked it up and looked at it with a peculiar feeling. He felt an urge to keep it, but his sentimentality annoyed him, so he tossed it aside. It gave him a little twinge to see it float down the stream.
He wondered what strangeness it was in her nature that urged her to go down to this hidden pool when there was no likelihood that anyone should be there. The natives of the islands are devoted to the water. They bathe, somewhere or other, every day, once always, and often twice; but they bathe in bands, laughing and joyous, a whole family together; and you often saw a group of girls, dappled by the sun shining through the trees, with the half-castes among them, splashing about the shallows of the stream. It looked as though there were in this pool some secret which attracted Ethel against her will.
He wondered what oddity in her nature drove her to come to this secluded pool when it was unlikely anyone else would be there. The islanders are devoted to the water. They bathe every day, at least once and often twice; but they bathe in groups, laughing and having fun, as a whole family together; and you often saw a group of girls, dappled by sunlight filtering through the trees, with the mixed-race ones among them, splashing around in the shallow parts of the stream. It seemed like there was some secret in this pool that drew Ethel in against her better judgment.
Now the night had fallen, mysterious and silent, and he let himself down in the water softly, in order to make no sound, and swam lazily in the warm darkness. The water seemed fragrant still from her slender body. He rode back to the town under the starry sky. He felt at peace with the world.
Now the night had fallen, mysterious and silent, and he lowered himself into the water gently, making no noise, and floated lazily in the warm darkness. The water still carried a hint of her delicate scent. He paddled back to the town under the starry sky. He felt at peace with everything.
Now he went every evening to the pool and every evening he saw Ethel. Presently he overcame her timidity. She became playful and friendly. They sat together on the rocks above the pool, where the water ran fast, and they lay side by side on the ledge that overlooked it, watching the gathering dusk envelop it with mystery. It was inevitable that their meetings should become known—in the South Seas everyone seems to know everyone's business—and he was subjected to much rude chaff by the men at the hotel. He smiled and let them talk. It was not even worth while to deny their coarse suggestions. His feelings were absolutely pure. He loved Ethel as a poet might love the moon. He thought of her not as a woman but as something not of this earth. She was the spirit of the pool.
Now he went to the pool every evening, and every evening he saw Ethel. Gradually, he helped her get over her shyness. She became playful and friendly. They sat together on the rocks above the pool, where the water rushed by, and they lay side by side on the ledge overlooking it, watching the dusk gather around them, shrouding everything in mystery. It was only a matter of time before their meetings became known—in the South Seas, it seems like everyone knows everyone's business—and he faced a lot of teasing from the guys at the hotel. He just smiled and let them talk. It wasn't even worth denying their crude remarks. His feelings were completely pure. He loved Ethel like a poet loves the moon. He didn’t see her as just a woman, but as something otherworldly. She was the spirit of the pool.
One day at the hotel, passing through the bar, he saw that old Brevald, as ever in his shabby blue overalls, was standing there. Because he was Ethel's father he had a desire to speak to him, so he went in, nodded and, ordering his own drink, casually turned and invited the old man to have one with him. They chatted for a few minutes of local affairs, and Lawson was uneasily conscious that the Norwegian was scrutinising him with sly blue eyes. His manner was not agreeable. It was sycophantic, and yet behind the cringing air of an old man who had been worsted in his struggle with fate was a shadow of old truculence. Lawson remembered that he had once been captain of a schooner engaged in the slave trade, a blackbirder they call it in the Pacific, and he had a large hernia in the chest which was the result of a wound received in a scrap with Solomon Islanders. The bell rang for luncheon.
One day at the hotel, while walking through the bar, he saw the old Brevald, still in his worn blue overalls, standing there. Since he was Ethel's father, he felt inclined to talk to him, so he walked in, nodded, and after ordering his drink, casually turned to invite the old man to join him for one. They chatted for a few minutes about local events, and Lawson felt uneasy as the Norwegian scrutinized him with sly blue eyes. His demeanor was off-putting. It was overly flattering, and yet behind the cringing attitude of an old man who had been beaten down by life was a hint of old hostility. Lawson recalled that he had once been captain of a schooner involved in the slave trade, known as a blackbirder in the Pacific, and he had a large hernia in his chest from a wound sustained during a fight with Solomon Islanders. The bell rang for lunch.
"Well, I must be off," said Lawson.
"Well, I have to go," Lawson said.
"Why don't you come along to my place one time?" said Brevald, in his wheezy voice. "It's not very grand, but you'll be welcome. You know Ethel."
"Why don't you come over to my place sometime?" Brevald said, his voice a bit wheezy. "It’s not anything fancy, but you’ll be welcome. You know Ethel."
"I'll come with pleasure."
"I'd love to come."
"Sunday afternoon's the best time."
"Sunday afternoons are the best."
Brevald's bungalow, shabby and bedraggled, stood among the coconut trees of the plantation, a little away from the main road that ran up to Vailima. Immediately around it grew huge plantains. With their tattered leaves they had the tragic beauty of a lovely woman in rags. Everything was slovenly and neglected. Little black pigs, thin and high-backed, rooted about, and chickens clucked noisily as they picked at the refuse scattered here and there. Three or four natives were lounging about the verandah. When Lawson asked for Brevald the old man's cracked voice called out to him, and he found him in the sitting-room smoking an old briar pipe.
Brevald's bungalow, worn and shabby, stood among the coconut trees of the plantation, a bit off the main road that led to Vailima. Surrounding it were tall plantains. With their ragged leaves, they had the sad beauty of a beautiful woman in tattered clothes. Everything looked messy and neglected. Little black pigs, skinny and scruffy, were rooting around, while chickens clucked loudly as they scavenged the scraps scattered around. Three or four locals were lounging on the veranda. When Lawson asked for Brevald, the old man's raspy voice called out to him, and he found him in the living room, smoking an old briar pipe.
"Sit down and make yerself at home," he said. "Ethel's just titivating."
"Sit down and make yourself comfortable," he said. "Ethel's just tidying up."
She came in. She wore a blouse and skirt and her hair was done in the European fashion. Although she had not the wild, timid grace of the girl who came down every evening to the pool, she seemed now more usual and consequently more approachable. She shook hands with Lawson. It was the first time he had touched her hand.
She walked in. She was wearing a blouse and a skirt, and her hair was styled in a European way. Although she didn’t have the wild, shy grace of the girl who came down to the pool every evening, she appeared more ordinary and therefore more approachable. She shook hands with Lawson. It was the first time he had held her hand.
"I hope you'll have a cup of tea with us," she said.
"I hope you’ll join us for a cup of tea," she said.
He knew she had been at a mission school, and he was amused, and at the same time touched, by the company manners she was putting on for his benefit. Tea was already set out on the table and in a minute old Brevald's fourth wife brought in the tea-pot. She was a handsome native, no longer very young, and she spoke but a few words of English. She smiled and smiled. Tea was rather a solemn meal, with a great deal of bread and butter and a variety of very sweet cakes, and the conversation was formal. Then a wrinkled old woman came in softly.
He knew she had attended a mission school, and he found it both amusing and endearing how she was putting on her polite manners for him. Tea was already laid out on the table, and a moment later, old Brevald's fourth wife brought in the teapot. She was an attractive native woman, not very young anymore, and she spoke just a few words of English. She kept smiling. Tea was quite a serious affair, featuring plenty of bread and butter and an assortment of sugary cakes, with the conversation being formal. Then, an old wrinkled woman entered quietly.
"That's Ethel's granny," said old Brevald, noisily spitting on the floor.
"That's Ethel's grandma," said old Brevald, loudly spitting on the floor.
She sat on the edge of a chair, uncomfortably, so that you saw it was unusual for her and she would have been more at ease on the ground, and remained silently staring at Lawson with fixed, shining eyes. In the kitchen behind the bungalow someone began to play the concertina and two or three voices were raised in a hymn. But they sang for the pleasure of the sounds rather than from piety.
She sat on the edge of a chair, looking uncomfortable, making it clear that this wasn’t normal for her and she would have felt more at ease sitting on the ground. She continued to stare silently at Lawson with wide, bright eyes. In the kitchen behind the bungalow, someone started playing the concertina, and two or three voices joined in singing a hymn. But they sang more for the joy of the music than out of devotion.
When Lawson walked back to the hotel he was strangely happy. He was touched by the higgledy-piggledy way in which those people lived; and in the smiling good-nature of Mrs Brevald, in the little Norwegian's fantastic career, and in the shining mysterious eyes of the old grandmother, he found something unusual and fascinating. It was a more natural life than any he had known, it was nearer to the friendly, fertile earth; civilisation repelled him at that moment, and by mere contact with these creatures of a more primitive nature he felt a greater freedom.
When Lawson walked back to the hotel, he felt unexpectedly happy. He was moved by the chaotic way those people lived; and in the cheerful, easy-going nature of Mrs. Brevald, in the little Norwegian's incredible journey, and in the bright, mysterious eyes of the old grandmother, he discovered something unique and captivating. It was a more genuine life than any he had experienced, closer to the friendly, rich earth; at that moment, civilization felt off-putting to him, and just being around these people with a more basic way of life made him feel more free.
He saw himself rid of the hotel which already was beginning to irk him, settled in a little bungalow of his own, trim and white, in front of the sea so that he had before his eyes always the multicoloured variety of the lagoon. He loved the beautiful island. London and England meant nothing to him any more, he was content to spend the rest of his days in that forgotten spot, rich in the best of the world's goods, love and happiness. He made up his mind that whatever the obstacles nothing should prevent him from marrying Ethel.
He imagined himself escaping the hotel that was starting to annoy him, settling into a small, neat, white bungalow by the sea where he could always see the colorful lagoon. He loved the beautiful island. London and England no longer mattered to him; he was happy to spend the rest of his days in that secluded place, filled with the greatest riches of the world—love and happiness. He decided that no matter the challenges, nothing would stop him from marrying Ethel.
But there were no obstacles. He was always welcome at the Brevalds' house. The old man was ingratiating and Mrs Brevald smiled without ceasing. He had brief glimpses of natives who seemed somehow to belong to the establishment, and once he found a tall youth in a lava-lava, his body tattooed, his hair white with lime, sitting with Brevald, and was told he was Mrs Brevald's brother's son; but for the most part they kept out of his way. Ethel was delightful with him. The light in her eyes when she saw him filled him with ecstasy. She was charming and naïve. He listened enraptured when she told him of the mission school at which she was educated, and of the sisters. He went with her to the cinema which was given once a fortnight and danced with her at the dance which followed it. They came from all parts of the island for this, since gaieties are few in Upolu; and you saw there all the society of the place, the white ladies keeping a good deal to themselves, the half-castes very elegant in American clothes, the natives, strings of dark girls in white Mother Hubbards and young men in unaccustomed ducks and white shoes. It was all very smart and gay. Ethel was pleased to show her friends the white admirer who did not leave her side. The rumour was soon spread that he meant to marry her and her friends looked at her with envy. It was a great thing for a half-caste to get a white man to marry her, even the less regular relation was better than nothing, but one could never tell what it would lead to; and Lawson's position as manager of the bank made him one of the catches of the island. If he had not been so absorbed in Ethel he would have noticed that many eyes were fixed on him curiously, and he would have seen the glances of the white ladies and noticed how they put their heads together and gossiped.
But there were no obstacles. He was always welcome at the Brevalds' house. The old man was friendly, and Mrs. Brevald smiled nonstop. He caught brief glimpses of locals who seemed to belong to the community, and once he saw a tall young guy in a lava-lava, his body tattooed and his hair dusted with lime, sitting with Brevald, and he was told he was Mrs. Brevald's brother's son; but for the most part, they kept to themselves. Ethel was wonderful with him. The spark in her eyes when she saw him filled him with joy. She was charming and innocent. He listened intently as she told him about the mission school where she studied and the sisters there. He went with her to the cinema that played every two weeks and danced with her at the dance that followed. People came from all over the island for this since there weren't many fun events in Upolu; it was a gathering of the local society, with the white women mostly sticking together, the half-castes looking stylish in American fashion, and the locals—groups of dark-skinned girls in white Mother Hubbards and young men dressed in formal clothes and white shoes. It was all very chic and lively. Ethel loved to show off her white admirer who never left her side. The word quickly spread that he intended to marry her, and her friends looked at her with envy. It was a big deal for a half-caste to snag a white man, even if the relationship wasn’t formal; but you never knew what it might lead to, and Lawson's position as the bank manager made him one of the most desirable men on the island. If he hadn’t been so wrapped up in Ethel, he would have noticed that many curious eyes were on him, and he would have seen the looks from the white ladies and how they whispered together.
Afterwards, when the men who lived at the hotel were having a whisky before turning in, Nelson burst out with:
Afterward, when the guys at the hotel were having a whiskey before heading to bed, Nelson suddenly exclaimed:
"Say, they say Lawson's going to marry that girl."
"Hey, I heard Lawson is going to marry that girl."
"He's a damned fool then," said Miller.
"He's such a fool then," said Miller.
Miller was a German-American who had changed his name from Müller, a big man, fat and bald-headed, with a round, clean-shaven face. He wore large gold-rimmed spectacles, which gave him a benign look, and his ducks were always clean and white. He was a heavy drinker, invariably ready to stay up all night with the "boys," but he never got drunk; he was jolly and affable, but very shrewd. Nothing interfered with his business; he represented a firm in San Francisco, jobbers of the goods sold in the islands, calico, machinery and what not; and his good-fellowship was part of his stock-in-trade.
Miller was a German-American who had changed his name from Müller. He was a big guy, overweight and bald, with a round, clean-shaven face. He wore large gold-rimmed glasses that gave him a friendly appearance, and his ducks were always clean and white. He was a heavy drinker, always ready to stay up all night with the guys, but he never got drunk; he was cheerful and friendly but very sharp. Nothing could interfere with his business. He represented a company in San Francisco that supplied goods sold in the islands, like calico, machinery, and more; his friendly nature was part of his business strategy.
"He don't know what he's up against," said Nelson. "Someone ought to put him wise."
"He doesn't know what he's up against," said Nelson. "Someone should fill him in."
"If you'll take my advice you won't interfere in what don't concern you," said Miller. "When a man's made up his mind to make a fool of himself, there's nothing like letting him."
"If you want my advice, you should stay out of things that don't involve you," said Miller. "When a guy decides to make a fool of himself, the best thing you can do is let him."
"I'm all for having a good time with the girls out here, but when it comes to marrying them—this child ain't taking any, I'll tell the world."
"I'm all for having a good time with the girls out here, but when it comes to marrying them—this kid isn't taking any, I'll tell you that."
Chaplin was there, and now he had his say.
Chaplin was there, and now he expressed his thoughts.
"I've seen a lot of fellows do it, and it's no good."
"I've seen a lot of guys do it, and it's not worth it."
"You ought to have a talk with him, Chaplin," said Nelson. "You know him better than anyone else does."
"You should talk to him, Chaplin," Nelson said. "You know him better than anyone else."
"My advice to Chaplin is to leave it alone," said Miller.
"My advice to Chaplin is to just let it go," said Miller.
Even in those days Lawson was not popular and really no one took enough interest in him to bother. Mrs Chaplin talked it over with two or three of the white ladies, but they contented themselves with saying that it was a pity; and when he told her definitely that he was going to be married it seemed too late to do anything.
Even back then, Lawson wasn't popular, and honestly, no one cared enough to pay him any attention. Mrs. Chaplin discussed it with a few of the white ladies, but they just shrugged it off, saying it was a shame. By the time he told her for sure that he was getting married, it felt like it was too late to do anything.
For a year Lawson was happy. He took a bungalow at the point of the bay round which Apia is built, on the borders of a native village. It nestled charmingly among the coconut trees and faced the passionate blue of the Pacific. Ethel was lovely as she went about the little house, lithe and graceful like some young animal of the woods, and she was gay. They laughed a great deal. They talked nonsense. Sometimes one or two of the men at the hotel would come over and spend the evening, and often on a Sunday they would go for a day to some planter who had married a native; now and then one or other of the half-caste traders who had a store in Apia would give a party and they went to it. The half-castes treated Lawson quite differently now. His marriage had made him one of themselves and they called him Bertie. They put their arms through his and smacked him on the back. He liked to see Ethel at these gatherings. Her eyes shone and she laughed. It did him good to see her radiant happiness. Sometimes Ethel's relations would come to the bungalow, old Brevald of course, and her mother, but cousins too, vague native women in Mother Hubbards and men and boys in lava-lavas, with their hair dyed red and their bodies elaborately tattooed. He would find them sitting there when he got back from the bank. He laughed indulgently.
For a year, Lawson was happy. He rented a bungalow at the point of the bay where Apia is located, on the edge of a native village. It nestled beautifully among the coconut trees and faced the vibrant blue of the Pacific. Ethel looked lovely as she moved around the little house, graceful and agile like a young animal in the woods, and she was cheerful. They laughed a lot. They talked nonsense. Sometimes, one or two of the guys from the hotel would come over and hang out in the evenings, and often on Sundays, they would visit a planter who had married a local. Occasionally, one of the half-caste traders with a store in Apia would host a party, and they would go. The half-castes treated Lawson very differently now. His marriage had made him one of them, and they called him Bertie. They would link arms with him and pat him on the back. He enjoyed seeing Ethel at these gatherings. Her eyes sparkled, and she laughed. It made him happy to see her so radiant. Sometimes, Ethel's relatives would come to the bungalow, including old Brevald, of course, and her mother, but also cousins, vague native women in loose dresses, and men and boys in lava-lavas, with their hair dyed red and their bodies elaborately tattooed. He would find them sitting there when he got back from the bank. He laughed indulgently.
"Don't let them eat us out of hearth and home," he said.
"Don't let them take everything we have," he said.
"They're my own family. I can't help doing something for them when they ask me."
"They're my family. I can't just ignore them when they ask for help."
He knew that when a white man marries a native or a half-caste he must expect her relations to look upon him as a gold mine. He took Ethel's face in his hands and kissed her red lips. Perhaps he could not expect her to understand that the salary which had amply sufficed for a bachelor must be managed with some care when it had to support a wife and a house. Then Ethel was delivered of a son.
He knew that when a white man marries a native or someone of mixed race, he has to expect her family to see him as a source of wealth. He gently held Ethel's face in his hands and kissed her red lips. Maybe he couldn’t expect her to grasp that the salary that had been enough for a single guy needed to be carefully managed now that it had to support a wife and a home. Then Ethel gave birth to a son.
It was when Lawson first held the child in his arms that a sudden pang shot through his heart. He had not expected it to be so dark. After all it had but a fourth part of native blood, and there was no reason really why it should not look just like an English baby; but, huddled together in his arms, sallow, its head covered already with black hair, with huge black eyes, it might have been a native child. Since his marriage he had been ignored by the white ladies of the colony. When he came across men in whose houses he had been accustomed to dine as a bachelor, they were a little self-conscious with him; and they sought to cover their embarrassment by an exaggerated cordiality.
It was when Lawson first held the child in his arms that a sudden pang shot through his heart. He hadn’t expected it to be so dark. After all, it had only a quarter of native blood, and there was no real reason for it to look any different from an English baby; but, huddled in his arms, pale, its head already covered with black hair and huge black eyes, it could have been a native child. Since his marriage, he had been ignored by the white ladies of the colony. When he ran into men whose homes he used to dine at as a bachelor, they acted a little self-conscious around him; and they tried to mask their discomfort with an exaggerated friendliness.
"Mrs Lawson well?" they would say. "You're a lucky fellow. Damned pretty girl."
"Is Mrs. Lawson doing well?" they would say. "You're a lucky guy. Really attractive girl."
But if they were with their wives and met him and Ethel they would feel it awkward when their wives gave Ethel a patronising nod. Lawson had laughed.
But if they were with their wives and ran into him and Ethel, they would feel awkward when their wives gave Ethel a condescending nod. Lawson had laughed.
"They're as dull as ditchwater, the whole gang of them," he said. "It's not going to disturb my night's rest if they don't ask me to their dirty parties."
"They're as boring as watching paint dry, that whole crew," he said. "I won’t lose any sleep if they don’t invite me to their messy parties."
But now it irked him a little.
But now it bothered him a little.
The little dark baby screwed up its face. That was his son. He thought of the half-caste children in Apia. They had an unhealthy look, sallow and pale, and they were odiously precocious. He had seen them on the boat going to school in New Zealand, and a school had to be chosen which took children with native blood in them; they were huddled together, brazen and yet timid, with traits which set them apart strangely from white people. They spoke the native language among themselves. And when they grew up the men accepted smaller salaries because of their native blood; girls might marry a white man, but boys had no chance; they must marry a half-caste like themselves or a native. Lawson made up his mind passionately that he would take his son away from the humiliation of such a life. At whatever cost he must get back to Europe. And when he went in to see Ethel, frail and lovely in her bed, surrounded by native women, his determination was strengthened. If he took her away among his own people she would belong more completely to him. He loved her so passionately, he wanted her to be one soul and one body with him; and he was conscious that here, with those deep roots attaching her to the native life, she would always keep something from him.
The little dark baby scrunched up his face. That was his son. He thought about the mixed-race kids in Apia. They had an unhealthy appearance, sickly and pale, and they were annoyingly precocious. He had seen them on the boat heading to school in New Zealand, and there had to be a school that accepted kids with native heritage; they were packed together, bold yet shy, with features that made them look different from white kids. They spoke their native language among themselves. And when they grew up, the boys accepted lower salaries because of their mixed heritage; girls might marry a white man, but boys had no chance; they had to marry a mixed-race girl like themselves or a native woman. Lawson fiercely decided that he would keep his son from the humiliation of such a life. At any cost, he had to return to Europe. And when he went in to see Ethel, delicate and beautiful in her bed, surrounded by native women, his resolve grew stronger. If he took her away among his own people, she would belong to him more completely. He loved her so intensely that he wanted them to be one soul and one body; and he was aware that here, with those deep ties to the native life, she would always hold something back from him.
He went to work quietly, urged by an obscure instinct of secrecy, and wrote to a cousin who was partner in a shipping firm in Aberdeen, saying that his health (on account of which like so many more he had come out to the islands) was so much better, there seemed no reason why he should not return to Europe. He asked him to use what influence he could to get him a job, no matter how poorly paid, on Deeside, where the climate was particularly suitable to such as suffered from diseases of the lungs. It takes five or six weeks for letters to get from Aberdeen to Samoa, and several had to be exchanged. He had plenty of time to prepare Ethel. She was as delighted as a child. He was amused to see how she boasted to her friends that she was going to England; it was a step up for her; she would be quite English there; and she was excited at the interest the approaching departure gave her. When at length a cable came offering him a post in a bank in Kincardineshire she was beside herself with joy.
He went to work quietly, driven by a vague sense of secrecy, and wrote to a cousin who was a partner in a shipping company in Aberdeen, saying that his health (the reason he had come to the islands like many others) was much better, and there seemed to be no reason for him not to return to Europe. He asked his cousin to use whatever connections he had to help him find a job, no matter how poorly paid, in Deeside, where the climate was particularly good for those suffering from lung issues. It takes five to six weeks for letters to travel from Aberdeen to Samoa, so several letters had to be sent back and forth. He had plenty of time to prepare Ethel. She was as happy as a child. He found it amusing to see how she bragged to her friends that she was going to England; it was an upgrade for her; she would be entirely English there; and she was thrilled by the excitement her upcoming departure brought her. When a cable finally arrived offering him a job at a bank in Kincardineshire, she was overwhelmed with joy.
When, their long journey over, they were settled in the little Scots town with its granite houses Lawson realised how much it meant to him to live once more among his own people. He looked back on the three years he had spent in Apia as exile, and returned to the life that seemed the only normal one with a sigh of relief. It was good to play golf once more, and to fish—to fish properly, that was poor fun in the Pacific when you just threw in your line and pulled out one big sluggish fish after another from the crowded sea—and it was good to see a paper every day with that day's news, and to meet men and women of your own sort, people you could talk to; and it was good to eat meat that was not frozen and to drink milk that was not canned. They were thrown upon their own resources much more than in the Pacific, and he was glad to have Ethel exclusively to himself. After two years of marriage he loved her more devotedly than ever, he could hardly bear her out of his sight, and the need in him grew urgent for a more intimate communion between them. But it was strange that after the first excitement of arrival she seemed to take less interest in the new life than he had expected. She did not accustom herself to her surroundings. She was a little lethargic. As the fine autumn darkened into winter she complained of the cold. She lay half the morning in bed and the rest of the day on a sofa, reading novels sometimes, but more often doing nothing. She looked pinched.
When their long journey was finally over and they settled in the small Scottish town with its granite houses, Lawson realized how much it meant to him to be back among his own people. He reflected on the three years he had spent in Apia as an exile and returned to a life that felt like the only normal one with a sigh of relief. It felt great to play golf again and to fish—to fish properly, since fishing in the Pacific was pretty disappointing when you just tossed in your line and pulled out one big, sluggish fish after another from the crowded sea. It was good to read a newspaper every day with the latest news and to meet men and women like himself, people he could actually talk to; it was also nice to eat fresh meat and drink real milk instead of canned. They had to rely on themselves much more than they did in the Pacific, and he appreciated having Ethel all to himself. After two years of marriage, he loved her even more deeply than before; he could hardly stand to be apart from her, and the need for a more intimate connection between them grew stronger. But it was strange that after the initial excitement of arriving, she seemed less interested in this new life than he had anticipated. She didn’t seem to adapt to her surroundings. She was a bit sluggish. As the lovely autumn turned into winter, she complained about the cold. She spent half the morning in bed and the rest of the day on the sofa, sometimes reading novels but more often doing nothing. She looked a bit worn out.
"Never mind, darling," he said. "You'll get used to it very soon. And wait till the summer comes. It can be almost as hot as in Apia."
"Don't worry, babe," he said. "You'll get used to it really quickly. And just wait until summer arrives. It can get almost as hot as in Apia."
He felt better and stronger than he had done for years.
He felt better and stronger than he had in years.
The carelessness with which she managed her house had not mattered in Samoa, but here it was out of place. When anyone came he did not want the place to look untidy; and, laughing, chaffing Ethel a little, he set about putting things in order. Ethel watched him indolently. She spent long hours playing with her son. She talked to him in the baby language of her own country. To distract her, Lawson bestirred himself to make friends among the neighbours, and now and then they went to little parties where the ladies sang drawing-room ballads and the men beamed in silent good nature. Ethel was shy. She seemed to sit apart. Sometimes Lawson, seized with a sudden anxiety, would ask her if she was happy.
The way she took care of her house didn’t matter in Samoa, but here it felt out of place. When someone visited, he didn't want the place to look messy; so, jokingly teasing Ethel a bit, he started tidying up. Ethel watched him lazily. She spent long hours playing with her son, speaking to him in the baby language from her homeland. To keep her engaged, Lawson made an effort to connect with the neighbors, and occasionally they attended small gatherings where the women sang parlor songs and the men smiled contentedly. Ethel was shy and often sat off to the side. Sometimes, Lawson, feeling a sudden wave of worry, would ask her if she was happy.
"Yes, I'm quite happy," she answered.
"Yeah, I'm pretty happy," she replied.
But her eyes were veiled by some thought he could not guess. She seemed to withdraw into herself so that he was conscious that he knew no more of her than when he had first seen her bathing in the pool. He had an uneasy feeling that she was concealing something from him, and because he adored her it tortured him.
But her eyes were clouded by a thought he couldn’t figure out. She appeared to pull away into herself, making him realize that he knew no more about her than when he had first seen her swimming in the pool. He felt a nagging unease that she was hiding something from him, and because he loved her, it tormented him.
"You don't regret Apia, do you?" he asked her once.
"You don’t regret Apia, do you?" he asked her one time.
"Oh, no—I think it's very nice here."
"Oh, no—I think it's really nice here."
An obscure misgiving drove him to make disparaging remarks about the island and the people there. She smiled and did not answer. Very rarely she received a bundle of letters from Samoa and then she went about for a day or two with a set, pale face.
An unclear worry pushed him to make negative comments about the island and its people. She smiled and didn’t respond. Occasionally, she received a stack of letters from Samoa, and then she would walk around for a day or two with a stiff, pale expression.
"Nothing would induce me ever to go back there," he said once. "It's no place for a white man."
"Nothing would ever make me go back there," he said once. "It's not a place for a white guy."
But he grew conscious that sometimes, when he was away, Ethel cried. In Apia she had been talkative, chatting volubly about all the little details of their common life, the gossip of the place; but now she gradually became silent, and, though he increased his efforts to amuse her, she remained listless. It seemed to him that her recollections of the old life were drawing her away from him, and he was madly jealous of the island and of the sea, of Brevald, and all the dark-skinned people whom he remembered now with horror. When she spoke of Samoa he was bitter and satirical. One evening late in the spring when the birch trees were bursting into leaf, coming home from a round of golf, he found her not as usual lying on the sofa, but at the window, standing. She had evidently been waiting for his return. She addressed him the moment he came into the room. To his amazement she spoke in Samoan.
But he started to realize that sometimes, when he wasn't around, Ethel was crying. In Apia, she had been chatty, discussing all the little details of their shared life and the local gossip. But now she seemed to quiet down, and even though he tried harder to entertain her, she stayed indifferent. It felt to him like her memories of their old life were pulling her away from him, and he was painfully jealous of the island and the sea, of Brevald, and all the dark-skinned people he now remembered with dread. When she talked about Samoa, he was bitter and sarcastic. One evening late in the spring when the birch trees were just starting to leaf out, he came home from a round of golf and found her not on the sofa as usual, but standing by the window. She had clearly been waiting for him. As soon as he walked in, she spoke to him in Samoan.
"I can't stand it. I can't live here any more. I hate it. I hate it."
"I can't take it anymore. I can't live here any longer. I hate it. I hate it."
"For God's sake speak in a civilised language," he said irritably.
"For God's sake, speak in a civilized way," he said irritably.
She went up to him and clasped her arms around his body awkwardly, with a gesture that had in it something barbaric.
She approached him and wrapped her arms around his body awkwardly, with a gesture that felt somewhat savage.
"Let's go away from here. Let's go back to Samoa. If you make me stay here I shall die. I want to go home."
"Let's get out of here. Let's go back to Samoa. If you make me stay here, I swear I’ll die. I want to go home."
Her passion broke suddenly and she burst into tears. His anger vanished and he drew her down on his knees. He explained to her that it was impossible for him to throw up his job, which after all meant his bread and butter. His place in Apia was long since filled. He had nothing to go back to there. He tried to put it to her reasonably, the inconveniences of life there, the humiliation to which they must be exposed, and the bitterness it must cause their son.
Her passion suddenly exploded, and she started crying. His anger melted away, and he pulled her down onto his knees. He explained to her that he couldn’t just quit his job, which, after all, meant his livelihood. His position in Apia had long been filled. He had nothing to return to there. He tried to reason with her about the difficulties of life there, the humiliation they would face, and the resentment it would create for their son.
"Scotland's wonderful for education and that sort of thing. Schools are good and cheap, and he can go to the University at Aberdeen. I'll make a real Scot of him."
"Scotland is great for education and that kind of thing. The schools are good and affordable, and he can attend the University of Aberdeen. I'll turn him into a true Scot."
They had called him Andrew. Lawson wanted him to become a doctor. He would marry a white woman.
They called him Andrew. Lawson wanted him to be a doctor. He would marry a white woman.
"I'm not ashamed of being half native," Ethel said sullenly.
"I'm not ashamed of being half Native," Ethel said sullenly.
"Of course not, darling. There's nothing to be ashamed of."
"Of course not, babe. There's nothing to be embarrassed about."
With her soft cheek against his he felt incredibly weak.
With her soft cheek against his, he felt extremely vulnerable.
"You don't know how much I love you," he said. "I'd give anything in the world to be able to tell you what I've got in my heart."
"You have no idea how much I love you," he said. "I’d do anything to be able to share what’s truly in my heart."
He sought her lips.
He went for her lips.
The summer came. The highland valley was green and fragrant, and the hills were gay with the heather. One sunny day followed another in that sheltered spot, and the shade of the birch trees was grateful after the glare of the high road. Ethel spoke no more of Samoa and Lawson grew less nervous. He thought that she was resigned to her surroundings, and he felt that his love for her was so passionate that it could leave no room in her heart for any longing. One day the local doctor stopped him in the street.
The summer arrived. The valley was green and fragrant, and the hills were lively with heather. One sunny day after another passed in that sheltered area, and the shade of the birch trees was refreshing after the brightness of the main road. Ethel stopped talking about Samoa, and Lawson became less anxious. He believed that she had accepted her surroundings, and he felt that his love for her was so intense that there was no space in her heart for any other longing. One day, the local doctor stopped him on the street.
"I say, Lawson, your missus ought to be careful how she bathes in our highland streams. It's not like the Pacific, you know."
"I think, Lawson, your wife should be careful how she bathes in our highland streams. It’s not like the Pacific, you know."
Lawson was surprised, and had not the presence of mind to conceal the fact.
Lawson was surprised and didn’t have the composure to hide it.
"I didn't know she was bathing."
"I didn't know she was taking a bath."
The doctor laughed.
The doctor chuckled.
"A good many people have seen her. It makes them talk a bit, you know, because it seems a rum place to choose, the pool up above the bridge, and bathing isn't allowed there, but there's no harm in that. I don't know how she can stand the water."
"A lot of people have seen her. It gets them talking, you know, because it seems like a strange spot to choose, the pool above the bridge, and swimming isn’t allowed there, but that’s not an issue. I don’t know how she can handle the water."
Lawson knew the pool the doctor spoke of, and suddenly it occurred to him that in a way it was just like that pool at Upolu where Ethel had been in the habit of bathing every evening. A clear highland stream ran down a sinuous course, rocky, splashing gaily, and then formed a deep, smooth pool, with a little sandy beach. Trees overshadowed it thickly, not coconut trees, but beeches, and the sun played fitfully through the leaves on the sparkling water. It gave him a shock. With his imagination he saw Ethel go there every day and undress on the bank and slip into the water, cold, colder than that of the pool she loved at home, and for a moment regain the feeling of the past. He saw her once more as the strange, wild spirit of the stream, and it seemed to him fantastically that the running water called her. That afternoon he went along to the river. He made his way cautiously among the trees and the grassy path deadened the sound of his steps. Presently he came to a spot from which he could see the pool. Ethel was sitting on the bank, looking down at the water. She sat quite still. It seemed as though the water drew her irresistibly. He wondered what strange thoughts wandered through her head. At last she got up, and for a minute or two she was hidden from his gaze; then he saw her again, wearing a Mother Hubbard, and with her little bare feet she stepped delicately over the mossy bank. She came to the water's edge, and softly, without a splash, let herself down. She swam about quietly, and there was something not quite of a human being in the way she swam. He did not know why it affected him so queerly. He waited till she clambered out. She stood for a moment with the wet folds of her dress clinging to her body, so that its shape was outlined, and then, passing her hands slowly over her breasts, gave a little sigh of delight. Then she disappeared. Lawson turned away and walked back to the village. He had a bitter pain in his heart, for he knew that she was still a stranger to him and his hungry love was destined ever to remain unsatisfied.
Lawson knew the pool the doctor mentioned, and suddenly it hit him that it was a lot like that pool at Upolu where Ethel used to bathe every evening. A clear mountain stream wound its way down a rocky path, splashing playfully, before forming a deep, smooth pool with a small sandy beach. Thick trees shaded it—not coconut trees, but beeches—and sunlight flickered through the leaves onto the glimmering water. This realization shocked him. In his mind, he pictured Ethel going there every day, undressing on the bank, and slipping into the water, which was cold—colder than the pool she loved back home—and for a moment, she would feel the past returning. He saw her again as the strange, wild spirit of the stream, and it seemed almost magical that the flowing water was calling her. That afternoon, he headed to the river. He carefully made his way through the trees, and the grassy path muffled his footsteps. Eventually, he reached a spot where he could see the pool. Ethel was sitting on the bank, gazing down at the water. She sat completely still, as if the water had an irresistible pull on her. He wondered what strange thoughts might be running through her head. After a minute, she stood up, disappearing from his view for a bit; then he saw her again, wearing a loose-fitting dress, and with her little bare feet, she stepped lightly over the mossy bank. She reached the water's edge and gently lowered herself in without making a splash. She floated quietly, and there was something almost non-human in the way she swam. He couldn't understand why it affected him so strangely. He waited until she climbed out. She stood for a moment with the wet fabric of her dress clinging to her body, outlining her shape, then slowly ran her hands over her breasts and let out a soft sigh of delight. Then she disappeared. Lawson turned away and walked back to the village. A bitter pain filled his heart because he realized that she was still a stranger to him, and his longing love would always remain unfulfilled.
He did not make any mention of what he had seen. He ignored the incident completely, but he looked at her curiously, trying to divine what was in her mind. He redoubled the tenderness with which he used her. He sought to make her forget the deep longing of her soul by the passion of his love.
He didn’t mention what he had seen at all. He completely ignored the incident, but he looked at her with curiosity, trying to figure out what was on her mind. He became even more tender with her. He tried to make her forget the deep longing in her heart by pouring out his love passionately.
Then one day, when he came home, he was astonished to find her not in the house.
Then one day, when he got home, he was shocked to find her not in the house.
"Where's Mrs Lawson?" he asked the maid.
"Where's Mrs. Lawson?" he asked the maid.
"She went into Aberdeen, Sir, with the baby," the maid answered, a little surprised at the question. "She said she would not be back till the last train."
"She went into Aberdeen, Sir, with the baby," the maid replied, a bit surprised by the question. "She said she wouldn’t be back until the last train."
"Oh, all right."
"Oh, fine."
He was vexed that Ethel had said nothing to him about the excursion, but he was not disturbed, since of late she had been in now and again to Aberdeen, and he was glad that she should look at the shops and perhaps visit a cinema. He went to meet the last train, but when she did not come he grew suddenly frightened. He went up to the bedroom and saw at once that her toilet things were no longer in their place. He opened the wardrobe and the drawers. They were half empty. She had bolted.
He was annoyed that Ethel hadn't mentioned the trip to him, but he wasn't too bothered, since she had been to Aberdeen a few times recently, and he was glad she was able to check out the shops and maybe catch a movie. He went to meet the last train, but when she didn't show up, he became suddenly anxious. He went up to the bedroom and instantly noticed that her toiletries were no longer where they should be. He opened the wardrobe and the drawers. They were half empty. She had left.
He was seized with a passion of anger. It was too late that night to telephone to Aberdeen and make enquiries, but he knew already all that his enquiries might have taught him. With fiendish cunning she had chosen a time when they were making up their periodical accounts at the bank and there was no chance that he could follow her. He was imprisoned by his work. He took up a paper and saw that there was a boat sailing for Australia next morning. She must be now well on the way to London. He could not prevent the sobs that were wrung painfully from him.
He was overwhelmed with anger. It was too late that night to call Aberdeen and ask questions, but he already knew everything those questions might uncover. With malicious intent, she had picked a time when they were settling their regular accounts at the bank, leaving him unable to track her down. He was trapped by his work. He grabbed a newspaper and noticed that there was a boat leaving for Australia the next morning. She must already be well on her way to London. He couldn't hold back the sobs that came out painfully.
"I've done everything in the world for her," he cried, "and she had the heart to treat me like this. How cruel, how monstrously cruel!"
"I've done everything for her," he exclaimed, "and she had the heart to treat me like this. How cruel, how unbelievably cruel!"
After two days of misery he received a letter from her. It was written in her school-girl hand. She had always written with difficulty:
After two days of misery, he got a letter from her. It was written in her school-girl handwriting. She had always struggled with writing:
Dear Bertie:
I couldn't stand it any more. I'm going back home. Good-bye.
Ethel.
Dear Bertie:
I've had enough. I'm going home. Bye.
Ethel.
She did not say a single word of regret. She did not even ask him to come too. Lawson was prostrated. He found out where the ship made its first stop and, though he knew very well she would not come, sent a cable beseeching her to return. He waited with pitiful anxiety. He wanted her to send him just one word of love; she did not even answer. He passed through one violent phase after another. At one moment he told himself that he was well rid of her, and at the next that he would force her to return by withholding money. He was lonely and wretched. He wanted his boy and he wanted her. He knew that, whatever he pretended to himself, there was only one thing to do and that was to follow her. He could never live without her now. All his plans for the future were like a house of cards and he scattered them with angry impatience. He did not care whether he threw away his chances for the future, for nothing in the world mattered but that he should get Ethel back again. As soon as he could he went into Aberdeen and told the manager of his bank that he meant to leave at once. The manager remonstrated. The short notice was inconvenient. Lawson would not listen to reason. He was determined to be free before the next boat sailed; and it was not until he was on board of her, having sold everything he possessed, that in some measure he regained his calm. Till then to those who had come in contact with him he seemed hardly sane. His last action in England was to cable to Ethel at Apia that he was joining her.
She didn’t say a word of regret. She didn’t even ask him to join her. Lawson was devastated. He found out where the ship made its first stop and, even though he knew she wouldn’t come, sent a cable begging her to return. He waited with a pitiful anxiety, hoping for just one word of love from her; she didn’t even reply. He went through one intense emotional phase after another. One moment he told himself he was better off without her, and the next he thought he could make her come back by cutting off financial support. He was lonely and miserable. He wanted his son and he wanted her. He realized that, no matter how much he tried to convince himself otherwise, the only thing he could do was to follow her. He could never live without her now. All his plans for the future felt like a house of cards, and he scattered them in anger and frustration. He didn’t care if he was throwing away his future; nothing mattered except getting Ethel back. As soon as he could, he went to Aberdeen and told the bank manager that he planned to leave right away. The manager protested. The short notice was inconvenient. Lawson wouldn’t listen. He was determined to be free before the next boat sailed; and it wasn’t until he was on board, having sold everything he owned, that he started to regain some peace of mind. Until then, to those who had interacted with him, he hardly seemed sane. His last action in England was to send a cable to Ethel in Apia that he was coming to join her.
He sent another cable from Sydney, and when at last with the dawn his boat crossed the bar at Apia and he saw once more the white houses straggling along the bay he felt an immense relief. The doctor came on board and the agent. They were both old acquaintances and he felt kindly towards their familiar faces. He had a drink or two with them for old times' sake, and also because he was desperately nervous. He was not sure if Ethel would be glad to see him. When he got into the launch and approached the wharf he scanned anxiously the little crowd that waited. She was not there and his heart sank, but then he saw Brevald, in his old blue clothes, and his heart warmed towards him.
He sent another message from Sydney, and when at last, with the dawn, his boat crossed the bar at Apia and he saw once again the white houses scattered along the bay, he felt a huge sense of relief. The doctor came on board along with the agent. They were both old friends, and he felt warmly towards their familiar faces. He shared a drink or two with them for nostalgia, and also because he was incredibly nervous. He wasn't sure if Ethel would be happy to see him. As he got into the launch and headed to the wharf, he anxiously scanned the small crowd waiting there. She wasn’t there, and his heart sank, but then he spotted Brevald in his old blue clothes, and his heart warmed at the sight.
"Where's Ethel?" he said, as he jumped on shore.
"Where's Ethel?" he asked, as he jumped ashore.
"She's down at the bungalow. She's living with us."
"She's at the bungalow. She's living with us."
Lawson was dismayed, but he put on a jovial air.
Lawson was upset, but he acted cheerful.
"Well, have you got room for me? I daresay it'll take a week or two to fix ourselves up."
"Well, do you have space for me? I bet it'll take a week or two to get ourselves sorted out."
"Oh, yes, I guess we can make room for you."
"Oh, yeah, I think we can find some space for you."
After passing through the custom-house they went to the hotel and there Lawson was greeted by several of his old friends. There were a good many rounds of drinks before it seemed possible to get away and when they did go out at last to Brevald's house they were both rather gay. He clasped Ethel in his arms. He had forgotten all his bitter thoughts in the joy of beholding her once more. His mother-in-law was pleased to see him, and so was the old, wrinkled beldame, her mother; natives and half-castes came in, and they all sat round, beaming on him. Brevald had a bottle of whisky and everyone who came was given a nip. Lawson sat with his little dark-skinned boy on his knees, they had taken his English clothes off him and he was stark, with Ethel by his side in a Mother Hubbard. He felt like a returning prodigal. In the afternoon he went down to the hotel again and when he got back he was more than gay, he was drunk. Ethel and her mother knew that white men got drunk now and then, it was what you expected of them, and they laughed good-naturedly as they helped him to bed.
After going through customs, they headed to the hotel, where Lawson was welcomed by several of his old friends. They had quite a few rounds of drinks before it seemed possible to leave, and when they finally went to Brevald's house, they were both feeling pretty lively. He hugged Ethel tightly, having forgotten all his worries in the joy of seeing her again. His mother-in-law was happy to see him, and so was her old, wrinkled mother; locals and mixed-race people came in, and they all gathered around him, smiling. Brevald had a bottle of whiskey, and everyone who came was offered a drink. Lawson sat with his little dark-skinned boy on his lap, having stripped off his English clothes, leaving him completely bare, while Ethel sat beside him in a loose dress. He felt like he was coming back home. In the afternoon, he went back down to the hotel, and when he returned, he was not just cheerful; he was drunk. Ethel and her mother understood that white men got drunk from time to time, which was to be expected, and they laughed good-naturedly as they helped him to bed.
But in a day or two he set about looking for a job. He knew that he could not hope for such a position as that which he had thrown away to go to England; but with his training he could not fail to be useful to one of the trading firms, and perhaps in the end he would not lose by the change.
But within a day or two, he started looking for a job. He realized that he couldn’t expect to find a position like the one he had given up to go to England. However, with his skills, he was sure he would be valuable to one of the trading companies, and maybe in the end, he wouldn't regret the change.
"After all, you can't make money in a bank," he said. "Trade's the thing."
"After all, you can't earn money just sitting in a bank," he said. "Trading is what matters."
He had hopes that he would soon make himself so indispensable that he would get someone to take him into partnership, and there was no reason why in a few years he should not be a rich man.
He hoped that soon he would make himself so essential that someone would take him on as a partner, and there was no reason he couldn't be a wealthy man in a few years.
"As soon as I'm fixed up we'll find ourselves a shack," he told Ethel. "We can't go on living here."
"As soon as I'm all set, we'll find ourselves a place," he told Ethel. "We can't keep living here."
Brevald's bungalow was so small that they were all piled on one another, and there was no chance of ever being alone. There was neither peace nor privacy.
Brevald's bungalow was so tiny that they were all stacked on top of each other, and there was no hope of ever being alone. There was neither peace nor privacy.
"Well, there's no hurry. We shall be all right here till we find just what we want."
"Well, there's no rush. We'll be fine here until we find exactly what we need."
It took him a week to get settled and then he entered the firm of a man called Bain. But when he talked to Ethel about moving she said she wanted to stay where she was till her baby was born, for she was expecting another child. Lawson tried to argue with her.
It took him a week to get settled, and then he joined the firm of a man named Bain. But when he talked to Ethel about moving, she said she wanted to stay where she was until her baby was born because she was expecting another child. Lawson tried to persuade her.
"If you don't like it," she said, "go and live at the hotel."
"If you don't like it," she said, "go stay at the hotel."
He grew suddenly pale.
He turned pale suddenly.
"Ethel, how can you suggest that!"
"Ethel, how can you even suggest that!"
She shrugged her shoulders.
She shrugged.
"What's the good of having a house of our own when we can live here."
"What's the point of having our own house when we can live here?"
He yielded.
He gave in.
When Lawson, after his work, went back to the bungalow he found it crowded with natives. They lay about smoking, sleeping, drinking kava; and they talked incessantly. The place was grubby and untidy. His child crawled about, playing with native children, and it heard nothing spoken but Samoan. He fell into the habit of dropping into the hotel on his way home to have a few cocktails, for he could only face the evening and the crowd of friendly natives when he was fortified with liquor. And all the time, though he loved her more passionately than ever, he felt that Ethel was slipping away from him. When the baby was born he suggested that they should get into a house of their own, but Ethel refused. Her stay in Scotland seemed to have thrown her back on her own people, now that she was once more among them, with a passionate zest, and she turned to her native ways with abandon. Lawson began to drink more. Every Saturday night he went to the English Club and got blind drunk.
When Lawson returned to the bungalow after work, he found it packed with locals. They were sprawled out, smoking, sleeping, and drinking kava, and they talked non-stop. The place was messy and chaotic. His child crawled around, playing with the local kids, hearing nothing but Samoan. He started stopping by the hotel on his way home to grab a few cocktails because he could only handle the evening and the group of friendly locals after having some drinks. All the while, even though he loved her more than ever, he felt like Ethel was drifting away from him. When the baby was born, he suggested they get their own place, but Ethel said no. Being back in Scotland seemed to have made her reconnect with her own people, and she embraced her native ways with enthusiasm. Lawson began to drink more. Every Saturday night, he went to the English Club and got completely wasted.
He had the peculiarity that as he grew drunk he grew quarrelsome and once he had a violent dispute with Bain, his employer. Bain dismissed him, and he had to look out for another job. He was idle for two or three weeks and during these, sooner than sit in the bungalow, he lounged about in the hotel or at the English Club, and drank. It was more out of pity than anything else that Miller, the German-American, took him into his office; but he was a business man, and though Lawson's financial skill made him valuable, the circumstances were such that he could hardly refuse a smaller salary than he had had before, and Miller did not hesitate to offer it to him. Ethel and Brevald blamed him for taking it, since Pedersen, the half-caste, offered him more. But he resented bitterly the thought of being under the orders of a half-caste. When Ethel nagged him he burst out furiously:
He had this strange habit that when he got drunk, he also became argumentative, and he ended up having a nasty fight with Bain, his boss. Bain fired him, and he had to find another job. He was out of work for two or three weeks, and during that time, instead of sitting around in the bungalow, he hung out at the hotel or the English Club, drinking. It was more out of pity than anything else that Miller, the German-American, brought him into his office; but he was a businessman, and even though Lawson's financial skills made him an asset, the situation was such that he really couldn't refuse a lower salary than what he'd had before, and Miller didn't hesitate to offer it to him. Ethel and Brevald criticized him for accepting it since Pedersen, the half-caste, offered him more. But he strongly resented the idea of working under someone he considered a half-caste. When Ethel kept bothering him about it, he snapped back angrily:
"I'll see myself dead before I work for a nigger."
"I'm not going to work for a Black person, even if it costs me my life."
"You may have to," she said.
"You might have to," she said.
And in six months he found himself forced to this final humiliation. The passion for liquor had been gaining on him, he was often heavy with drink, and he did his work badly. Miller warned him once or twice and Lawson was not the man to accept remonstrance easily. One day in the midst of an altercation he put on his hat and walked out. But by now his reputation was well known and he could find no one to engage him. For a while he idled, and then he had an attack of delirium tremens. When he recovered, shameful and weak, he could no longer resist the constant pressure and he went to Pedersen and asked him for a job. Pedersen was glad to have a white man in his store and Lawson's skill at figures made him useful.
And in six months, he found himself faced with this final humiliation. His addiction to alcohol had been getting worse; he was often drunk and did his job poorly. Miller warned him a couple of times, but Lawson wasn’t the type to take criticism well. One day, during an argument, he put on his hat and walked out. By this time, his reputation was widely known, and he couldn’t find anyone willing to hire him. For a while, he just lounged around, and then he had a bout of delirium tremens. When he recovered, feeling ashamed and weak, he could no longer withstand the constant pressure, so he went to Pedersen and asked for a job. Pedersen was happy to have a white man in his store, and Lawson’s skills with numbers made him valuable.
From that time his degeneration was rapid. The white people gave him the cold shoulder. They were only prevented from cutting him completely by disdainful pity and by a certain dread of his angry violence when he was drunk. He became extremely susceptible and was always on the lookout for affront.
From that point on, he quickly started to decline. The white people ignored him. They only held back from completely ostracizing him out of a mix of disdainful pity and a fear of his angry outbursts when he was drunk. He became very sensitive and was always on edge, anticipating insults.
He lived entirely among the natives and half-castes, but he had no longer the prestige of the white man. They felt his loathing for them and they resented his attitude of superiority. He was one of themselves now and they did not see why he should put on airs. Brevald, who had been ingratiating and obsequious, now treated him with contempt. Ethel had made a bad bargain. There were disgraceful scenes and once or twice the two men came to blows. When there was a quarrel Ethel took the part of her family. They found he was better drunk than sober, for when he was drunk he would lie on the bed or on the floor, sleeping heavily.
He lived completely among the locals and mixed-blood people, but he no longer had the status of a white man. They sensed his disdain for them and resented his superior attitude. He was one of them now, and they didn't understand why he acted superior. Brevald, who had once been flattering and submissive, now showed him disrespect. Ethel had made a poor choice. There were embarrassing scenes, and a couple of times, the two men fought. Whenever there was a dispute, Ethel sided with her family. They discovered he was easier to deal with when drunk than sober because when he was drunk, he would just lie on the bed or floor, sleeping heavily.
Then he became aware that something was being hidden from him.
Then he realized that something was being kept from him.
When he got back to the bungalow for the wretched, half native supper which was his evening meal, often Ethel was not in. If he asked where she was Brevald told him she had gone to spend the evening with one or other of her friends. Once he followed her to the house Brevald had mentioned and found she was not there. On her return he asked her where she had been and she told him her father had made a mistake; she had been to so-and-so's. But he knew that she was lying. She was in her best clothes; her eyes were shining, and she looked lovely.
When he returned to the bungalow for the miserable, half-native dinner that was his evening meal, Ethel was often out. If he asked Brevald where she was, he would say she had gone to spend the evening with one of her friends. Once, he followed her to the house Brevald mentioned and found she wasn't there. When she came back, he asked her where she had been, and she told him her father had made a mistake; she had been at so-and-so's. But he knew she was lying. She was in her best clothes; her eyes were sparkling, and she looked beautiful.
"Don't try any monkey tricks on me, my girl," he said, "or I'll break every bone in your body."
"Don't pull any funny stuff on me, girl," he said, "or I’ll break every bone in your body."
"You drunken beast," she said, scornfully.
"You drunk beast," she said, disdainfully.
He fancied that Mrs Brevald and the old grandmother looked at him maliciously and he ascribed Brevald's good-humour with him, so unusual those days, to his satisfaction at having something up his sleeve against his son-in-law. And then, his suspicions aroused, he imagined that the white men gave him curious glances. When he came into the lounge of the hotel the sudden silence which fell upon the company convinced him that he had been the subject of the conversation. Something was going on and everyone knew it but himself. He was seized with furious jealousy. He believed that Ethel was carrying on with one of the white men, and he looked at one after the other with scrutinising eyes; but there was nothing to give him even a hint. He was helpless. Because he could find no one on whom definitely to fix his suspicions, he went about like a raving maniac, looking for someone on whom to vent his wrath. Chance caused him in the end to hit upon the man who of all others least deserved to suffer from his violence. One afternoon, when he was sitting in the hotel by himself, moodily, Chaplin came in and sat down beside him. Perhaps Chaplin was the only man on the island who had any sympathy for him. They ordered drinks and chatted a few minutes about the races that were shortly to be run. Then Chaplain said:
He thought Mrs. Brevald and the old grandmother were looking at him with malice, and he attributed Brevald's unusually good mood around him to his satisfaction at having some leverage against his son-in-law. With his suspicions heightened, he imagined that the white men were giving him odd looks. When he walked into the hotel lounge, the sudden silence that fell over the crowd convinced him that he had been the topic of their conversation. Something was happening, and everyone was aware of it except for him. He was consumed by intense jealousy. He believed Ethel was seeing one of the white men, and he scrutinized each one of them, but there was nothing to indicate any hint of infidelity. He felt powerless. Unable to pinpoint anyone to direct his suspicions at, he wandered around like a crazed person, looking for someone to unleash his anger upon. By chance, he ended up confronting the one person who didn’t deserve his wrath at all. One afternoon, while he sat alone in the hotel feeling moody, Chaplin came in and took a seat next to him. Chaplin might have been the only person on the island who felt any compassion for him. They ordered drinks and chatted for a few minutes about the upcoming races. Then Chaplin said:
"I guess we shall all have to fork out money for new dresses."
"I guess we'll all have to shell out money for new dresses."
Lawson sniggered. Since Mrs Chaplin held the purse-strings if she wanted a new frock for the occasion she would certainly not ask her husband for the money.
Lawson snickered. Since Mrs. Chaplin controlled the finances, if she wanted a new dress for the occasion, she definitely would not ask her husband for the money.
"How is your missus?" asked Chaplin, desiring to be friendly.
"How's your wife?" asked Chaplin, wanting to be friendly.
"What the hell's that got to do with you?" said Lawson, knitting his dark brows.
"What does that have to do with you?" Lawson said, frowning deeply.
"I was only asking a civil question."
"I was just asking a polite question."
"Well, keep your civil questions to yourself."
"Well, keep your polite questions to yourself."
Chaplin was not a patient man; his long residence in the tropics, the whisky bottle, and his domestic affairs had given him a temper hardly more under control than Lawson's.
Chaplin wasn't a patient guy; his long stay in the tropics, the whiskey bottle, and his personal issues had given him a temper that was barely more under control than Lawson's.
"Look here, my boy, when you're in my hotel you behave like a gentleman or you'll find yourself in the street before you can say knife."
"Listen up, kid, when you're in my hotel, you act like a gentleman, or you'll be on the sidewalk before you can blink."
Lawson's lowering face grew dark and red.
Lawson's face fell, turning dark and red.
"Let me just tell you once for all and you can pass it on to the others," he said, panting with rage. "If any of you fellows come messing round with my wife he'd better look out."
"Let me just say this once and you can share it with the others," he said, breathing heavily with anger. "If any of you guys come around messing with my wife, you'd better be careful."
"Who do you think wants to mess around with your wife?"
"Who do you think wants to mess with your wife?"
"I'm not such a fool as you think. I can see a stone wall in front of me as well as most men, and I warn you straight, that's all. I'm not going to put up with any hanky-panky, not on your life."
"I'm not as foolish as you believe. I can see a stone wall in front of me just like most people, and I'm telling you clearly, that's it. I'm not going to tolerate any nonsense, not at all."
"Look here, you'd better clear out of here, and come back when you're sober."
"Look, you should get out of here and come back when you're sober."
"I shall clear out when I choose and not a minute before," said Lawson.
"I'll leave when I want to, and not a minute sooner," said Lawson.
It was an unfortunate boast, for Chaplin in the course of his experience as a hotel-keeper had acquired a peculiar skill in dealing with gentlemen whose room he preferred to their company, and the words were hardly out of Lawson's mouth before he found himself caught by the collar and arm and hustled not without force into the street. He stumbled down the steps into the blinding glare of the sun.
It was a regrettable brag because Chaplin, during his time as a hotel manager, had developed a unique talent for handling men whose presence he would rather avoid. Lawson barely finished speaking before he was grabbed by the collar and arm and forcefully pushed out into the street. He tripped down the steps and into the harsh glare of the sun.
It was in consequence of this that he had his first violent scene with Ethel. Smarting with humiliation and unwilling to go back to the hotel, he went home that afternoon earlier than usual. He found Ethel dressing to go out. As a rule she lay about in a Mother Hubbard, barefoot, with a flower in her dark hair; but now, in white silk stockings and high-heeled shoes, she was doing up a pink muslin dress which was the newest she had.
It was because of this that he had his first big confrontation with Ethel. Feeling humiliated and not wanting to return to the hotel, he went home earlier than usual that afternoon. He found Ethel getting ready to go out. Usually, she lounged around in a loose-fitting dress, barefoot, with a flower in her dark hair; but now, in white silk stockings and high-heeled shoes, she was fastening a pink muslin dress, which was the newest one she owned.
"You're making yourself very smart," he said. "Where are you going?"
"You're acting really clever," he said. "Where are you headed?"
"I'm going to the Crossleys."
"I'm heading to the Crossleys."
"I'll come with you."
"I'll go with you."
"Why?" she asked coolly.
"Why?" she asked casually.
"I don't want you to gad about by yourself all the time."
"I don't want you wandering off by yourself all the time."
"You're not asked."
"You weren't asked."
"I don't care a damn about that. You're not going without me."
"I don't care at all about that. You're not going without me."
"You'd better lie down till I'm ready."
"You should lie down until I'm ready."
She thought he was drunk and if he once settled himself on the bed would quickly drop off to sleep. He sat down on a chair and began to smoke a cigarette. She watched him with increasing irritation: When she was ready he got up. It happened by an unusual chance that there was no one in the bungalow. Brevald was working on the plantation and his wife had gone into Apia. Ethel faced him.
She thought he was drunk and that if he sat down on the bed, he would quickly fall asleep. He sat in a chair and started smoking a cigarette. She watched him with growing irritation: when she was ready, he got up. It was unusual that there was no one in the bungalow. Brevald was working on the plantation and his wife had gone into Apia. Ethel faced him.
"I'm not going with you. You're drunk."
"I'm not going with you. You're wasted."
"That's a lie. You're not going without me."
"That's a lie. You're not going without me."
She shrugged her shoulders and tried to pass him, but he caught her by the arm and held her.
She shrugged and tried to walk past him, but he grabbed her by the arm and stopped her.
"Let me go, you devil," she said, breaking into Samoan.
"Let me go, you devil," she said, switching to Samoan.
"Why do you want to go without me? Haven't I told you I'm not going to put up with any monkey tricks?"
"Why do you want to go without me? Haven't I said I'm not going to tolerate any nonsense?"
She clenched her fist and hit him in the face. He lost all control of himself. All his love, all his hatred, welled up in him and he was beside himself.
She tightened her fist and punched him in the face. He completely lost it. All his love, all his anger, surged inside him and he was out of control.
"I'll teach you," he shouted. "I'll teach you."
"I'll teach you," he yelled. "I'll teach you."
He seized a riding-whip which happened to be under his hand, and struck her with it. She screamed, and the scream maddened him so that he went on striking her, again and again. Her shrieks rang through the bungalow and he cursed her as he hit. Then he flung her on the bed. She lay there sobbing with pain and terror. He threw the whip away from him and rushed out of the room. Ethel heard him go and she stopped crying. She looked round cautiously, then she raised herself. She was sore, but she had not been badly hurt, and she looked at her dress to see if it was damaged. The native women are not unused to blows. What he had done did not outrage her. When she looked at herself in the glass and arranged her hair, her eyes were shining. There was a strange look in them. Perhaps then she was nearer loving him than she had ever been before.
He grabbed a riding whip that was within reach and hit her with it. She screamed, and the scream drove him wild, so he kept hitting her, over and over. Her cries echoed through the bungalow, and he cursed at her as he struck. Then he tossed her onto the bed. She lay there, sobbing from pain and fear. He threw the whip away and rushed out of the room. Ethel heard him leave, and she stopped crying. She looked around carefully, then propped herself up. She was sore, but she hadn’t been seriously hurt, and she checked her dress to see if it was damaged. Native women are no strangers to blows. What he did didn’t shock her. When she looked at herself in the mirror and fixed her hair, her eyes sparkled. There was a strange expression in them. Maybe then she was closer to loving him than she had ever been before.
But Lawson, driven forth blindly, stumbled through the plantation and suddenly exhausted, weak as a child, flung himself on the ground at the foot of a tree. He was miserable and ashamed. He thought of Ethel, and in the yielding tenderness of his love all his bones seemed to grow soft within him. He thought of the past, and of his hopes, and he was aghast at what he had done. He wanted her more than ever. He wanted to take her in his arms. He must go to her at once. He got up. He was so weak that he staggered as he walked. He went into the house and she was sitting in their cramped bedroom in front of her looking-glass.
But Lawson, pushed forward without direction, stumbled through the plantation and then, suddenly exhausted and weak like a child, collapsed on the ground at the base of a tree. He felt miserable and ashamed. He thought of Ethel, and in the tender softness of his love, all his bones seemed to melt away. He reflected on the past and his dreams, and he was horrified by what he had done. He wanted her more than ever. He longed to hold her in his arms. He had to see her right away. He stood up. He was so weak that he stumbled as he walked. He entered the house and found her sitting in their small bedroom, facing her mirror.
"Oh, Ethel, forgive me. I'm so awfully ashamed of myself. I didn't know what I was doing."
"Oh, Ethel, please forgive me. I'm really so ashamed of myself. I didn't realize what I was doing."
He fell on his knees before her and timidly stroked the skirt of her dress.
He dropped to his knees in front of her and nervously touched the hem of her dress.
"I can't bear to think of what I did. It's awful. I think I was mad. There's no one in the world I love as I love you. I'd do anything to save you from pain and I've hurt you. I can never forgive myself, but for God's sake say you forgive me."
"I can't stand to think about what I did. It's terrible. I think I lost my mind. There's no one in the world I love as much as I love you. I'd do anything to save you from pain, and I've hurt you. I can never forgive myself, but please, for God's sake, say you forgive me."
He heard her shrieks still. It was unendurable. She looked at him silently. He tried to take her hands and the tears streamed from his eyes. In his humiliation he hid his face in her lap and his frail body shook with sobs. An expression of utter contempt came over her face. She had the native woman's disdain of a man who abased himself before a woman. A weak creature! And for a moment she had been on the point of thinking there was something in him. He grovelled at her feet like a cur. She gave him a little scornful kick.
He could still hear her screams. It was unbearable. She looked at him silently. He tried to take her hands, and tears streamed down his face. In his shame, he buried his face in her lap, his fragile body shaking with sobs. A look of total contempt crossed her face. She had the natural disdain of a woman for a man who humiliated himself in front of her. What a weakling! For a moment, she had almost thought there was something admirable about him. He crawled at her feet like a dog. She gave him a small, scornful kick.
"Get out," she said. "I hate you."
"Get out," she said. "I can't stand you."
He tried to hold her, but she pushed him aside. She stood up. She began to take off her dress. She kicked off her shoes and slid the stockings off her feet, then she slipped on her old Mother Hubbard.
He tried to hold her, but she pushed him away. She stood up and started to take off her dress. She kicked off her shoes and pulled off her stockings, then she put on her old Mother Hubbard.
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"What's that got to do with you? I'm going down to the pool."
"What's that have to do with you? I'm heading to the pool."
"Let me come too," he said.
"Let me come too," he said.
He asked as though he were a child.
He asked like a kid.
"Can't you even leave me that?"
"Can't you at least leave me that?"
He hid his face in his hands, crying miserably, while she, her eyes hard and cold, stepped past him and went out.
He buried his face in his hands, crying uncontrollably, while she, with her eyes hard and cold, walked past him and left.
From that time she entirely despised him; and though, herded together in the small bungalow, Lawson and Ethel with her two children, Brevald, his wife and her mother, and the vague relations and hangers-on who were always in and about, they had to live cheek by jowl, Lawson, ceasing to be of any account, was hardly noticed. He left in the morning after breakfast, and came back only to have supper. He gave up the struggle, and when for want of money he could not go to the English Club he spent the evening playing hearts with old Brevald and the natives. Except when he was drunk he was cowed and listless. Ethel treated him like a dog. She submitted at times to his fits of wild passion, and she was frightened by the gusts of hatred with which they were followed; but when, afterwards, he was cringing and lachrymose she had such a contempt for him that she could have spat in his face. Sometimes he was violent, but now she was prepared for him, and when he hit her she kicked and scratched and bit. They had horrible battles in which he had not always the best of it. Very soon it was known all over Apia that they got on badly. There was little sympathy for Lawson, and at the hotel the general surprise was that old Brevald did not kick him out of the place.
From that point on, she completely despised him; and even though they were crammed into the small bungalow with Lawson, Ethel and her two kids, Brevald, his wife, her mother, and various relatives and hangers-on constantly around, Lawson, who had lost all significance, barely got any attention. He left in the morning after breakfast and only returned for dinner. He gave up trying, and when he ran out of money and couldn't go to the English Club, he spent his evenings playing hearts with old Brevald and the locals. Unless he was drunk, he was defeated and indifferent. Ethel treated him like a dog. Occasionally, she endured his wild outbursts, but she was terrified by the waves of hatred that followed; however, when he later became submissive and tearful, she looked down on him so much that she felt like spitting in his face. Sometimes he became aggressive, but she was ready for him, and when he hit her, she kicked, scratched, and bit. They had terrible fights where he didn't always come out on top. Before long, everyone in Apia knew they had a tumultuous relationship. There was little sympathy for Lawson, and at the hotel, people were generally surprised that old Brevald didn't throw him out.
"Brevald's a pretty ugly customer," said one of the men. "I shouldn't be surprised if he put a bullet into Lawson's carcass one of these days."
"Brevald's a pretty nasty guy," said one of the men. "I wouldn't be surprised if he shot Lawson one of these days."
Ethel still went in the evenings to bathe in the silent pool. It seemed to have an attraction for her that was not quite human, just that attraction you might imagine that a mermaid who had won a soul would have for the cool salt waves of the sea; and sometimes Lawson went also. I do not know what urged him to go, for Ethel was obviously irritated by his presence; perhaps it was because in that spot he hoped to regain the clean rapture which had filled his heart when first he saw her; perhaps only, with the madness of those who love them that love them not, from the feeling that his obstinacy could force love. One day he strolled down there with a feeling that was rare with him now. He felt suddenly at peace with the world. The evening was drawing in and the dusk seemed to cling to the leaves of the coconut trees like a little thin cloud. A faint breeze stirred them noiselessly. A crescent moon hung just over their tops. He made his way to the bank. He saw Ethel in the water floating on her back. Her hair streamed out all round her, and she was holding in her hand a large hibiscus. He stopped a moment to admire her; she was like Ophelia.
Ethel still went to bathe in the quiet pool in the evenings. There was something about it that seemed almost otherworldly, like the pull a mermaid who had gained a soul might feel for the cool, salty ocean; and sometimes Lawson went too. I can’t say what drew him there, since Ethel clearly didn’t want him around; maybe he thought that being in that place would help him recapture the pure joy he felt when he first saw her; or maybe, like those who love someone who doesn't love them back, he stubbornly believed he could make her love him. One day he walked down to the pool feeling a rare sense of peace. The evening was settling in, and the dusk clung to the coconut tree leaves like a thin cloud. A gentle breeze rustled through them quietly. A crescent moon hung just above the treetops. As he approached the bank, he spotted Ethel floating on her back in the water. Her hair spread out around her, and she held a large hibiscus in her hand. He paused for a moment to admire her; she resembled Ophelia.
"Hulloa, Ethel," he cried joyfully.
"Hey, Ethel," he shouted happily.
She made a sudden movement and dropped the red flower. It floated idly away. She swam a stroke or two till she knew there was ground within her depth and then stood up.
She made a quick movement and dropped the red flower. It drifted away aimlessly. She swam a stroke or two until she felt the ground beneath her and then stood up.
"Go away," she said. "Go away."
"Leave me alone," she said. "Leave me alone."
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Don't be selfish. There's plenty of room for both of us."
"Don't be selfish. There's enough space for both of us."
"Why can't you leave me alone? I want to be by myself."
"Why can't you just leave me alone? I want to be by myself."
"Hang it all, I want to bathe," he answered, good-humouredly.
"Come on, I want to take a shower," he replied, cheerfully.
"Go down to the bridge. I don't want you here."
"Go down to the bridge. I don't want you here."
"I'm sorry for that," he said, smiling still.
"I'm sorry about that," he said, still smiling.
He was not in the least angry, and he hardly noticed that she was in a passion. He began to take off his coat.
He wasn't angry at all, and he barely noticed that she was upset. He started to take off his coat.
"Go away," she shrieked. "I won't have you here. Can't you even leave me this? Go away."
"Go away," she screamed. "I don't want you here. Can't you just leave me this? Go away."
"Don't be silly, darling."
"Don't be silly, love."
She bent down and picked up a sharp stone and flung it quickly at him. He had no time to duck. It hit him on the temple. With a cry he put his hand to his head and when he took it away it was wet with blood. Ethel stood still, panting with rage. He turned very pale, and without a word, taking up his coat, went away. Ethel let herself fall back into the water and the stream carried her slowly down to the ford.
She bent down, grabbed a sharp stone, and quickly threw it at him. He didn’t have time to dodge. It struck him on the temple. With a shout, he pressed his hand to his head, and when he pulled it away, it was stained with blood. Ethel stood frozen, breathing heavily with anger. He turned very pale and, without saying a word, picked up his coat and walked away. Ethel allowed herself to fall back into the water, and the current slowly carried her down to the ford.
The stone had made a jagged wound and for some days Lawson went about with a bandaged head. He had invented a likely story to account for the accident when the fellows at the club asked him about it, but he had no occasion to use it. No one referred to the matter. He saw them cast surreptitious glances at his head, but not a word was said. The silence could only mean that they knew how he came by his wound. He was certain now that Ethel had a lover, and they all knew who it was. But there was not the smallest indication to guide him. He never saw Ethel with anyone; no one showed a wish to be with her, or treated him in a manner that seemed strange. Wild rage seized him, and having no one to vent it on he drank more and more heavily. A little while before I came to the island he had had another attack of delirium tremens.
The stone had caused a jagged cut, and for several days, Lawson walked around with a bandaged head. He had come up with a plausible story to explain the accident when the guys at the club asked him about it, but he never had to use it. No one brought it up. He noticed them sneaking glances at his head, but nobody said a word. The silence could only mean they knew how he got hurt. He was now sure that Ethel had a boyfriend, and they all knew who it was. But there were no clues to point him in the right direction. He never saw Ethel with anyone; nobody seemed interested in her or treated him in a way that raised his suspicions. He was overcome with wild rage, and with no one to take it out on, he started drinking more heavily. A little while before I arrived on the island, he had another bout of delirium tremens.
I met Ethel at the house of a man called Caster, who lived two or three miles from Apia with a native wife. I had been playing tennis with him and when we were tired he suggested a cup of tea. We went into the house and in the untidy living-room found Ethel chatting with Mrs Caster.
I met Ethel at the home of a guy named Caster, who lived a couple of miles from Apia with his native wife. I had just finished playing tennis with him, and when we got tired, he suggested we grab a cup of tea. We went into the house, and in the messy living room, we found Ethel chatting with Mrs. Caster.
"Hulloa, Ethel," he said, "I didn't know you were here."
"Helllo, Ethel," he said, "I didn't know you were here."
I could not help looking at her with curiosity. I tried to see what there was in her to have excited in Lawson such a devastating passion. But who can explain these things? It was true that she was lovely; she reminded one of the red hibiscus, the common flower of the hedgerow in Samoa, with its grace and its languor and its passion; but what surprised me most, taking into consideration the story I knew even then a good deal of, was her freshness and simplicity. She was quiet and a little shy. There was nothing coarse or loud about her; she had not the exuberance common to the half-caste; and it was almost impossible to believe that she could be the virago that the horrible scenes between husband and wife, which were now common knowledge, indicated. In her pretty pink frock and high-heeled shoes she looked quite European. You could hardly have guessed at that dark background of native life in which she felt herself so much more at home. I did not imagine that she was at all intelligent, and I should not have been surprised if a man, after living with her for some time, had found the passion which had drawn him to her sink into boredom. It suggested itself to me that in her elusiveness, like a thought that presents itself to consciousness and vanishes before it can be captured by words, lay her peculiar charm; but perhaps that was merely fancy, and if I had known nothing about her I should have seen in her only a pretty little half-caste like another.
I couldn't help but stare at her out of curiosity. I tried to figure out what could have sparked such an intense passion in Lawson. But who can explain these things? It was true that she was beautiful; she reminded me of the red hibiscus, the common flower found in the hedgerows of Samoa, with its elegance, softness, and allure. But what surprised me most, given what I already knew about her story, was her freshness and simplicity. She was calm and a bit shy. There was nothing crude or loud about her; she didn't have the exuberance often seen in mixed-race individuals; and it was hard to believe she could be the fierce woman that the terrible arguments between husband and wife, which were now widely known, suggested. In her cute pink dress and high-heeled shoes, she appeared quite European. You would hardly guess at the dark backdrop of native life where she felt much more at ease. I didn't think she was particularly intelligent, and I wouldn't have been surprised if a man, after spending time with her, found the passion that had drawn him to her fade into boredom. I wondered if her allure lay in her elusiveness, like a thought that comes to mind and disappears before it can be put into words; but maybe that was just my imagination, and if I had known nothing about her, I would have seen her as just another pretty mixed-race girl.
She talked to me of the various things which they talk of to the stranger in Samoa, of the journey, and whether I had slid down the water rock at Papaseea, and if I meant to stay in a native village. She talked to me of Scotland, and perhaps I noticed in her a tendency to enlarge on the sumptuousness of her establishment there. She asked me naïvely if I knew Mrs This and Mrs That, with whom she had been acquainted when she lived in the north.
She told me about the different things they discuss with a stranger in Samoa, about the trip, and whether I had slid down the water rock at Papaseea, and if I planned to stay in a native village. She shared stories about Scotland, and I noticed she had a tendency to brag about the luxury of her place there. She asked me innocently if I knew Mrs. This and Mrs. That, whom she had known when she lived up north.
Then Miller, the fat German-American, came in. He shook hands all round very cordially and sat down, asking in his loud, cheerful voice for a whisky and soda. He was very fat and he sweated profusely. He took off his gold-rimmed spectacles and wiped them; you saw then that his little eyes, benevolent behind the large round glasses, were shrewd and cunning; the party had been somewhat dull till he came, but he was a good story-teller and a jovial fellow. Soon he had the two women, Ethel and my friend's wife, laughing delightedly at his sallies. He had a reputation on the island of a lady's man, and you could see how this fat, gross fellow, old and ugly, had yet the possibility of fascination. His humour was on a level with the understanding of his company, an affair of vitality and assurance, and his Western accent gave a peculiar point to what he said. At last he turned to me:
Then Miller, the overweight German-American, came in. He shook hands with everyone warmly and sat down, cheerfully asking for a whiskey and soda. He was very heavy and was sweating a lot. He took off his gold-rimmed glasses and wiped them; it was then clear that his little eyes, kind behind the large round lenses, were sharp and crafty; the gathering had been a bit dull until he arrived, but he was a great storyteller and a jolly guy. Soon, he had the two women, Ethel and my friend's wife, laughing happily at his jokes. He was known on the island as a ladies' man, and it was evident how this fat, old, unattractive man still had a certain charm. His sense of humor matched the understanding of his audience, full of energy and confidence, and his Western accent added a unique flair to his words. Finally, he turned to me:
"Well, if we want to get back for dinner we'd better be getting. I'll take you along in my machine if you like."
"Well, if we want to make it back for dinner, we should get going. I can give you a ride in my car if you want."
I thanked him and got up. He shook hands with the others, went out of the room, massive and strong in his walk, and climbed into his car.
I thanked him and stood up. He shook hands with the others, left the room, walking with a strong and confident stride, and got into his car.
"Pretty little thing, Lawson's wife," I said, as we drove along.
"She's a pretty little thing, Lawson's wife," I said, as we drove along.
"Too bad the way he treats her. Knocks her about. Gets my dander up when I hear of a man hitting a woman."
"Too bad the way he treats her. He pushes her around. It really gets me riled up when I hear about a man hitting a woman."
We went on a little. Then he said:
We went on a bit longer. Then he said:
"He was a darned fool to marry her. I said so at the time. If he hadn't, he'd have had the whip hand over her. He's yaller, that's what he is, yaller."
"He was such a fool to marry her. I said it back then. If he hadn't, he would have had the upper hand over her. He's yellow, that's what he is, yellow."
The year was drawing to its end and the time approached when I was to leave Samoa. My boat was scheduled to sail for Sydney on the fourth of January. Christmas Day had been celebrated at the hotel with suitable ceremonies, but it was looked upon as no more than a rehearsal for New Year, and the men who were accustomed to foregather in the lounge determined on New Year's Eve to make a night of it. There was an uproarious dinner, after which the party sauntered down to the English Club, a simple little frame house, to play pool. There was a great deal of talking, laughing, and betting, but some very poor play, except on the part of Miller, who had drunk as much as any of them, all far younger than he, but had kept unimpaired the keenness of his eye and the sureness of his hand. He pocketed the young men's money with humour and urbanity. After an hour of this I grew tired and went out. I crossed the road and came on to the beach. Three coconut trees grew there, like three moon maidens waiting for their lovers to ride out of the sea, and I sat at the foot of one of them, watching the lagoon and the nightly assemblage of the stars.
The year was coming to an end, and it was time for me to leave Samoa. My boat was set to sail for Sydney on January 4th. Christmas Day had been celebrated at the hotel with the usual festivities, but it was seen as just a warm-up for New Year’s. The men who usually gathered in the lounge decided to party hard on New Year’s Eve. There was a lively dinner, after which the group wandered over to the English Club, a simple little frame house, to play pool. There was a lot of talking, laughing, and betting, but the play was pretty bad, except for Miller, who had drunk just as much as everyone else, all much younger than him, but managed to keep his eye sharp and his hand steady. He collected the young men’s money with a mix of humor and charm. After about an hour of this, I got tired and stepped outside. I crossed the road and came to the beach. Three coconut trees stood there, like three moon maidens waiting for their lovers to emerge from the sea, and I sat at the base of one, watching the lagoon and the gathering of stars in the night sky.
I do not know where Lawson had been during the evening, but between ten and eleven he came along to the club. He shambled down the dusty, empty road, feeling dull and bored, and when he reached the club, before going into the billiard-room, went into the bar to have a drink by himself. He had a shyness now about joining the company of white men when there were a lot of them together and needed a stiff dose of whisky to give him confidence. He was standing with the glass in his hand when Miller came in to him. He was in his shirt sleeves and still held his cue. He gave the bar-tender a glance.
I don't know where Lawson had been that evening, but between ten and eleven, he came to the club. He trudged down the dusty, empty road, feeling dull and bored, and when he arrived at the club, before heading into the billiard room, he stopped by the bar to grab a drink by himself. He felt a bit shy about joining a group of white men when they were all together and needed a strong drink to boost his confidence. He was standing there with a glass in his hand when Miller walked in. He was in his shirt sleeves and still had his cue with him. He gave the bartender a quick glance.
"Get out, Jack," he said.
"Get out, Jack," he said.
The bar-tender, a native in a white jacket and a red lava-lava, without a word slid out of the small room.
The bartender, a local in a white jacket and a red lava-lava, quietly slipped out of the small room.
"Look here, I've been wanting to have a few words with you, Lawson," said the big American.
"Hey, I've been wanting to talk to you for a minute, Lawson," said the big American.
"Well, that's one of the few things you can have free, gratis, and for nothing on this damned island."
"Well, that's one of the few things you can get for free on this cursed island."
Miller fixed his gold spectacles more firmly on his nose and held Lawson with his cold determined eyes.
Miller adjusted his gold glasses more securely on his nose and locked eyes with Lawson, his gaze steady and intense.
"See here, young fellow, I understand you've been knocking Mrs Lawson about again. I'm not going to stand for that. If you don't stop it right now I'll break every bone of your dirty little body."
"Listen here, kid, I hear you've been bothering Mrs. Lawson again. I won't tolerate that. If you don't cut it out right now, I'll break every bone in your filthy little body."
Then Lawson knew what he had been trying to find out so long. It was Miller. The appearance of the man, fat, bald-headed, with his round bare face and double chin and the gold spectacles, his age, his benign, shrewd look, like that of a renegade priest, and the thought of Ethel, so slim and virginal, filled him with a sudden horror. Whatever his faults Lawson was no coward, and without a word he hit out violently at Miller. Miller quickly warded the blow with the hand that held the cue, and then with a great swing of his right arm brought his fist down on Lawson's ear. Lawson was four inches shorter than the American and he was slightly built, frail and weakened not only by illness and the enervating tropics, but by drink. He fell like a log and lay half dazed at the foot of the bar. Miller took off his spectacles and wiped them with his handkerchief.
Then Lawson realized what he had been trying to discover for so long. It was Miller. The man’s appearance—fat, bald, with his round bare face and double chin, gold spectacles, and a look that was both friendly and calculating, like a fallen priest—combined with the thought of Ethel, who was so slim and innocent, filled him with sudden dread. Despite his flaws, Lawson was no coward, and without hesitation, he violently struck at Miller. Miller quickly deflected the blow with the hand that held the cue, then swung his right arm down, landing a punch on Lawson's ear. Lawson was four inches shorter than the American and was slightly built, fragile from illness, the draining tropics, and alcohol. He collapsed like a heavy object, lying half-conscious at the base of the bar. Miller removed his spectacles and cleaned them with his handkerchief.
"I guess you know what to expect now. You've had your warning and you'd better take it."
"I guess you know what to expect now. You've been warned, and you should take it seriously."
He took up his cue and went back into the billiard-room. There was so much noise there that no one knew what had happened. Lawson picked himself up. He put his hand to his ear, which was singing still. Then he slunk out of the club.
He grabbed his cue and went back into the pool room. It was so noisy in there that no one knew what had happened. Lawson got back on his feet. He touched his ear, which was still ringing. Then he quietly left the club.
I saw a man cross the road, a patch of white against the darkness of the night, but did not know who it was. He came down to the beach, passed me sitting at the foot of the tree, and looked down. I saw then that it was Lawson, but since he was doubtless drunk, did not speak. He went on, walked irresolutely two or three steps, and turned back. He came up to me and bending down stared in my face.
I saw a guy cross the street, a splash of white against the dark of the night, but I didn't know who it was. He walked down to the beach, passed by me sitting at the base of the tree, and looked down. It was then I realized it was Lawson, but since he was probably drunk, I didn’t say anything. He kept going, took a few uncertain steps, and turned back. He came up to me and bent down, staring at my face.
"I thought it was you," he said.
"I thought it was you," he said.
He sat down and took out his pipe.
He sat down and pulled out his pipe.
"It was hot and noisy in the club," I volunteered.
"It was loud and hot in the club," I said.
"Why are you sitting here?"
"Why are you sitting here?"
"I was waiting about for the midnight mass at the Cathedral."
"I was hanging around for the midnight mass at the Cathedral."
"If you like I'll come with you."
"If you want, I can go with you."
Lawson was quite sober. We sat for a while smoking in silence. Now and then in the lagoon was the splash of some big fish, and a little way out towards the opening in the reef was the light of a schooner.
Lawson was pretty sober. We sat for a while, smoking in silence. Every now and then, there was a splash from a big fish in the lagoon, and a little farther out toward the opening in the reef, there was the light of a schooner.
"You're sailing next week, aren't you?" he said.
"You're going sailing next week, right?" he said.
"Yes."
Yes.
"It would be jolly to go home once more. But I could never stand it now. The cold, you know."
"It would be great to go home one more time. But I just can't handle it now. The cold, you know."
"It's odd to think that in England now they're shivering round the fire," I said.
"It's strange to think that in England right now they're huddled around the fire," I said.
There was not even a breath of wind. The balminess of the night was like a spell. I wore nothing but a thin shirt and a suit of ducks. I enjoyed the exquisite languor of the night, and stretched my limbs voluptuously.
There wasn't even a whisper of wind. The warmth of the night felt enchanting. I wore just a thin shirt and a pair of shorts. I savored the delightful relaxation of the night and stretched my limbs indulgently.
"This isn't the sort of New Year's Eve that persuades one to make good resolutions for the future," I smiled.
"This isn't the kind of New Year's Eve that motivates anyone to make good resolutions for the future," I smiled.
He made no answer, but I do not know what train of thought my casual remark had suggested in him, for presently he began to speak. He spoke in a low voice, without any expression, but his accents were educated, and it was a relief to hear him after the twang and the vulgar intonations which for some time had wounded my ears.
He didn't reply, but I have no idea what my offhand comment triggered in him, because soon he started to speak. He spoke in a soft voice, without any emotion, but his speech was educated, and it felt good to hear him after the accent and the crude tones that had been irritating my ears for a while.
"I've made an awful hash of things. That's obvious, isn't it? I'm right down at the bottom of the pit and there's no getting out for me. 'Black as the pit from pole to pole.'" I felt him smile as he made the quotation. "And the strange thing is that I don't see how I went wrong."
"I've really messed things up. That's clear, right? I'm at rock bottom and there's no way out for me. 'Black as the pit from pole to pole.'" I felt him smile as he quoted this. "And the weird thing is that I don't even know how I went wrong."
I held my breath, for to me there is nothing more awe-inspiring than when a man discovers to you the nakedness of his soul. Then you see that no one is so trivial or debased but that in him is a spark of something to excite compassion.
I held my breath, because to me there’s nothing more amazing than when a man reveals the vulnerability of his soul. In that moment, you realize that no one is so insignificant or degrading that there isn’t a spark of something within them that can ignite compassion.
"It wouldn't be so rotten if I could see that it was all my own fault. It's true I drink, but I shouldn't have taken to that if things had gone differently. I wasn't really fond of liquor. I suppose I ought not to have married Ethel. If I'd kept her it would be all right. But I did love her so."
"It wouldn't be so bad if I could see that it was all my fault. It's true I drink, but I wouldn't have turned to that if things had gone differently. I didn't really like alcohol. I guess I shouldn't have married Ethel. If I'd stayed with her, everything would be fine. But I really loved her."
His voice faltered.
His voice wavered.
"She's not a bad lot, you know, not really. It's just rotten luck. We might have been as happy as lords. When she bolted I suppose I ought to have let her go, but I couldn't do that—I was dead stuck on her then; and there was the kid."
"She's not a bad person, you know, not really. It's just bad luck. We could have been really happy together. When she left, I guess I should have just let her go, but I couldn't do that—I was so into her at the time; and then there was the kid."
"Are you fond of the kid?" I asked.
"Do you like the kid?" I asked.
"I was. There are two, you know. But they don't mean so much to me now. You'd take them for natives anywhere. I have to talk to them in Samoan."
"I was. There are two, you know. But they don't mean that much to me anymore. You'd think they were locals anywhere. I have to speak to them in Samoan."
"Is it too late for you to start fresh? Couldn't you make a dash for it and leave the place?"
"Is it too late for you to start over? Can't you just make a run for it and leave this place?"
"I haven't the strength. I'm done for."
"I don’t have the strength. I’m finished."
"Are you still in love with your wife?"
"Are you still in love with your wife?"
"Not now. Not now." He repeated the two words with a kind of horror in his voice. "I haven't even got that now. I'm down and out."
"Not now. Not now." He repeated those two words with a sense of dread in his voice. "I don’t even have that right now. I'm at rock bottom."
The bells of the Cathedral were ringing.
The church bells were ringing.
"If you really want to come to the midnight mass we'd better go along," I said.
"If you really want to go to the midnight mass, we should head over," I said.
"Come on."
"Let's go."
We got up and walked along the road. The Cathedral, all white, stood facing the sea not without impressiveness, and beside it the Protestant chapels had the look of meeting-houses. In the road were two or three cars, and a great number of traps, and traps were put up against the walls at the side. People had come from all parts of the island for the service, and through the great open doors we saw that the place was crowded. The high altar was all ablaze with light. There were a few whites and a good many half-castes, but the great majority were natives. All the men wore trousers, for the Church has decided that the lava-lava is indecent. We found chairs at the back, near the open door, and sat down. Presently, following Lawson's eyes, I saw Ethel come in with a party of half-castes. They were all very much dressed up, the men in high, stiff collars and shiny boots, the women in large, gay hats. Ethel nodded and smiled to her friends as she passed up the aisle. The service began.
We got up and walked along the road. The Cathedral, all white, stood facing the sea with an impressive presence, and next to it, the Protestant chapels looked like meeting houses. On the road were a couple of cars and a lot of horse-drawn carts, which were parked against the walls on the side. People had come from all over the island for the service, and through the large open doors, we could see that the place was packed. The high altar was shining with light. There were a few white people and quite a few mixed-race individuals, but the majority were locals. All the men wore trousers since the Church decided that the lava-lava is inappropriate. We found some chairs at the back, near the open door, and sat down. Soon, following Lawson's gaze, I saw Ethel come in with a group of mixed-race individuals. They were all dressed to the nines, the men in tall, stiff collars and shiny boots, the women in large, colorful hats. Ethel nodded and smiled at her friends as she walked up the aisle. The service started.
When it was over Lawson and I stood on one side for a while to watch the crowd stream out, then he held out his hand.
When it was over, Lawson and I stood on one side for a while to watch the crowd flow out, then he extended his hand.
"Good-night," he said. "I hope you'll have a pleasant journey home."
"Good night," he said. "I hope you have a nice trip home."
"Oh, but I shall see you before I go."
"Oh, but I'll see you before I leave."
He sniggered.
He snickered.
"The question is if you'll see me drunk or sober."
"The question is whether you'll see me drunk or sober."
He turned and left me. I had a recollection of those very large black eyes, shining wildly under the shaggy brows. I paused irresolutely. I did not feel sleepy and I thought I would at all events go along to the club for an hour before turning in. When I got there I found the billiard-room empty, but half-a-dozen men were sitting round a table in the lounge, playing poker. Miller looked up as I came in.
He turned and walked away. I remembered those big black eyes, shining wildly under the messy brows. I hesitated. I wasn’t tired, so I decided to head to the club for an hour before calling it a night. When I got there, the billiard room was empty, but half a dozen guys were sitting around a table in the lounge, playing poker. Miller looked up when I walked in.
"Sit down and take a hand," he said.
"Have a seat and join in," he said.
"All right."
"Okay."
I bought some chips and began to play. Of course it is the most fascinating game in the world and my hour lengthened out to two, and then to three. The native bar-tender, cheery and wide-awake notwithstanding the time, was at our elbow to supply us with drinks and from somewhere or other he produced a ham and a loaf of bread. We played on. Most of the party had drunk more than was good for them and the play was high and reckless. I played modestly, neither wishing to win nor anxious to lose, but I watched Miller with a fascinated interest. He drank glass for glass with the rest of the company, but remained cool and level-headed. His pile of chips increased in size and he had a neat little paper in front of him on which he had marked various sums lent to players in distress. He beamed amiably at the young men whose money he was taking. He kept up interminably his stream of jest and anecdote, but he never missed a draw, he never let an expression of the face pass him. At last the dawn crept into the windows, gently, with a sort of deprecating shyness, as though it had no business there, and then it was day.
I bought some chips and started to play. It’s definitely the most fascinating game in the world, and my one hour turned into two, then three. The local bartender, cheerful and wide-awake despite the late hour, was right next to us to serve drinks, and somehow he brought out a ham and a loaf of bread. We kept playing. Most of the group had drunk more than they should have, and the stakes went up, getting riskier. I played modestly, not really wanting to win or lose, but I was captivated watching Miller. He matched everyone drink for drink but stayed calm and collected. His stack of chips kept getting bigger, and he had a little notepad in front of him where he noted various amounts he’d lent to players in need. He smiled amiably at the young men whose money he was winning. He kept up an endless stream of jokes and stories, but never missed a hand, and he didn’t let any facial expressions slide by him. Finally, dawn crept in through the windows, softly and shyly, as if it had no place being there, and then it was morning.
"Well," said Miller, "I reckon we've seen the old year out in style. Now let's have a round of jackpots and me for my mosquito net. I'm fifty, remember, I can't keep these late hours."
"Well," said Miller, "I think we’ve sent off the old year in style. Now let's have a round of jackpots, and I’m off to get my mosquito net. I’m fifty, remember, I can’t stay up late like this."
The morning was beautiful and fresh when we stood on the verandah, and the lagoon was like a sheet of multicoloured glass. Someone suggested a dip before going to bed, but none cared to bathe in the lagoon, sticky and treacherous to the feet. Miller had his car at the door and he offered to take us down to the pool. We jumped in and drove along the deserted road. When we reached the pool it seemed as though the day had hardly risen there yet. Under the trees the water was all in shadow and the night had the effect of lurking still. We were in great spirits. We had no towels or any costume and in my prudence I wondered how we were going to dry ourselves. None of us had much on and it did not take us long to snatch off our clothes. Nelson, the little supercargo, was stripped first.
The morning was gorgeous and refreshing as we stood on the porch, and the lagoon looked like a sheet of colorful glass. Someone suggested a quick swim before bed, but no one wanted to bathe in the lagoon, which felt sticky and unsafe underfoot. Miller had his car right by the door and offered to drive us down to the pool. We hopped in and drove along the empty road. When we got to the pool, it felt like the day had hardly started there. Under the trees, the water was all in shadow and the night seemed to linger. We were in high spirits. We had no towels or swimsuits, and I worried about how we were going to dry off. None of us were wearing much, so it didn’t take long to strip off our clothes. Nelson, the little supercargo, was the first to get completely undressed.
"I'm going down to the bottom," he said.
"I'm going down to the bottom," he said.
He dived and in a moment another man dived too, but shallow, and was out of the water before him. Then Nelson came up and scrambled to the side.
He jumped in, and in a second, another guy jumped in too, but not as deep, and was out of the water before him. Then Nelson surfaced and climbed to the edge.
"I say, get me out," he said.
"I’m telling you, get me out," he said.
"What's up?"
"What's going on?"
Something was evidently the matter. His face was terrified. Two fellows gave him their hands and he slithered up.
Something was clearly wrong. His face was scared. Two guys offered him their hands, and he climbed up.
"I say, there's a man down there."
"I mean, there's a guy down there."
"Don't be a fool. You're drunk."
"Don't be foolish. You're drunk."
"Well, if there isn't I'm in for D. T's. But I tell you there's a man down there. It just scared me out of my wits."
"Well, if there isn't, I'm in for withdrawal symptoms. But I tell you, there's a guy down there. He totally freaked me out."
Miller looked at him for a moment. The little man was all white. He was actually trembling.
Miller stared at him for a moment. The small man was completely pale. He was actually shaking.
"Come on, Caster," said Miller to the big Australian, "we'd better go down and see."
"Come on, Caster," Miller said to the tall Australian, "we should head down and check it out."
"He was standing up," said Nelson, "all dressed. I saw him. He tried to catch hold of me."
"He was standing up," Nelson said, "fully dressed. I saw him. He tried to grab me."
"Hold your row," said Miller. "Are you ready?"
"Hold your row," Miller said. "Are you ready?"
They dived in. We waited on the bank, silent. It really seemed as though they were under water longer than any men could breathe. Then Caster came up, and immediately after him, red in the face as though he were going to have a fit, Miller. They were pulling something behind them. Another man jumped in to help them, and the three together dragged their burden to the side. They shoved it up. Then we saw that it was Lawson, with a great stone tied up in his coat and bound to his feet.
They jumped in. We stayed on the shore, silent. It honestly felt like they were underwater longer than any person could hold their breath. Then Caster surfaced, and right after him, Miller, who looked flushed like he was about to pass out. They were pulling something behind them. Another guy jumped in to help, and the three of them pulled their load to the edge. They pushed it up. Then we saw it was Lawson, with a big stone tied inside his coat and fastened to his feet.
"He was set on making a good job of it," said Miller, as he wiped the water from his shortsighted eyes.
"He was determined to do a good job," said Miller, as he wiped the water from his near-sighted eyes.
VI
Honolulu
Honolulu
THE wise traveller travels only in imagination. An old Frenchman (he was really a Savoyard) once wrote a book called Voyage autour de ma Chambre. I have not read it and do not even know what it is about, but the title stimulates my fancy. In such a journey I could circumnavigate the globe. An eikon by the chimneypiece can take me to Russia with its great forests of birch and its white, domed churches. The Volga is wide, and at the end of a straggling village, in the wine-shop, bearded men in rough sheepskin coats sit drinking. I stand on the little hill from which Napoleon first saw Moscow and I look upon the vastness of the city. I will go down and see the people whom I know more intimately than so many of my friends, Alyosha, and Vronsky, and a dozen more. But my eyes fall on a piece of porcelain and I smell the acrid odours of China. I am borne in a chair along a narrow causeway between the padi fields, or else I skirt a tree-clad mountain. My bearers chat gaily as they trudge along in the bright morning and every now and then, distant and mysterious, I hear the deep sound of a monastery bell. In the streets of Peking there is a motley crowd and it scatters to allow passage to a string of camels, stepping delicately, that bring skins and strange drugs from the stony deserts of Mongolia. In England, in London, there are certain afternoons in winter when the clouds hang heavy and low and the light is so bleak that your heart sinks, but then you can look out of your window, and you see the coconut trees crowded upon the beach of a coral island. The sand is silvery and when you walk along in the sunshine it is so dazzling that you can hardly bear to look at it. Overhead the mynah birds are making a great to-do, and the surf beats ceaselessly against the reef. Those are the best journeys, the journeys that you take at your own fireside, for then you lose none of your illusions.
THE wise traveler journeys only in their imagination. An old Frenchman (he was actually from Savoy) once wrote a book called Voyage autour de ma Chambre. I haven’t read it and don’t even know what it’s about, but the title sparks my imagination. In such a journey, I could travel around the world. An image by the fireplace can take me to Russia with its vast birch forests and white-domed churches. The Volga is wide, and at the edge of a sprawling village, in the tavern, bearded men in rough sheepskin coats sit drinking. I stand on the little hill where Napoleon first saw Moscow and gaze at the vastness of the city. I will go down and meet the people I know more intimately than many of my friends—Alyosha, Vronsky, and a dozen more. But my eyes land on a piece of porcelain, and I catch the sharp smells of China. I’m carried in a chair along a narrow path between the rice fields, or I skirt a tree-covered mountain. My bearers chat happily as they walk in the bright morning, and every now and then, faint and mysterious, I hear the deep sound of a monastery bell. In the streets of Beijing, there’s a colorful crowd that parts to make way for a string of camels moving delicately, bringing furs and strange drugs from the rocky deserts of Mongolia. In England, in London, there are certain winter afternoons when the clouds hang heavy and low, and the light is so bleak that it makes your heart sink. But then you can look out your window and see coconut trees crowded on the beach of a coral island. The sand glimmers silver, and when you walk along in the sunshine, it’s so dazzling that it’s almost blinding. Overhead, the mynah birds are making a big racket, and the surf crashes endlessly against the reef. Those are the best journeys, the journeys you take at your own fireside, because you don’t lose any of your illusions.
But there are people who take salt in their coffee. They say it gives it a tang, a savour, which is peculiar and fascinating. In the same way there are certain places, surrounded by a halo of romance, to which the inevitable disillusionment which you must experience on seeing them gives a singular spice. You had expected something wholly beautiful and you get an impression which is infinitely more complicated than any that beauty can give you. It is like the weakness in the character of a great man which may make him less admirable but certainly makes him more interesting.
But there are people who put salt in their coffee. They say it adds a unique flavor, which is strange and intriguing. Similarly, there are certain places, wrapped in a layer of romance, that turn the unavoidable disappointment of seeing them into something uniquely thrilling. You anticipated something completely beautiful, but instead, you end up with an experience that’s far more complex than anything beauty can offer. It’s like a flaw in the character of a great person; it might make them less admirable but definitely makes them more interesting.
Nothing had prepared me for Honolulu. It is so far away from Europe, it is reached after so long a journey from San Francisco, so strange and so charming associations are attached to the name, that at first I could hardly believe my eyes. I do not know that I had formed in my mind any very exact picture of what I expected, but what I found caused me a great surprise. It is a typical western city. Shacks are cheek by jowl with stone mansions; dilapidated frame houses stand next door to smart stores with plate glass windows; electric cars rumble noisily along the streets; and motors, Fords, Buicks, Packards, line the pavement. The shops are filled with all the necessities of American civilisation. Every third house is a bank and every fifth the agency of a steamship company.
Nothing had prepared me for Honolulu. It's so far away from Europe, and it takes such a long journey from San Francisco to get there, plus the name has such strange and charming associations that at first I could hardly believe my eyes. I don't think I had a very clear idea of what to expect, but what I found really surprised me. It’s a typical western city. Shacks sit next to stone mansions; run-down frame houses are right next to stylish stores with glass windows; electric streetcars rumble noisily down the roads; and cars—Fords, Buicks, Packards—line the sidewalks. The shops are stocked with all the essentials of American life. Every third building is a bank, and every fifth is the office of a steamship company.
Along the streets crowd an unimaginable assortment of people. The Americans, ignoring the climate, wear black coats and high, starched collars, straw hats, soft hats, and bowlers. The Kanakas, pale brown, with crisp hair, have nothing on but a shirt and a pair of trousers; but the half-breeds are very smart with flaring ties and patent-leather boots. The Japanese, with their obsequious smile, are neat and trim in white duck, while their women walk a step or two behind them, in native dress, with a baby on their backs. The Japanese children, in bright coloured frocks, their little heads shaven, look like quaint dolls. Then there are the Chinese. The men, fat and prosperous, wear their American clothes oddly, but the women are enchanting with their tightly-dressed black hair, so neat that you feel it can never be disarranged, and they are very clean in their tunics and trousers, white, or powder blue, or black. Lastly there are the Filipinos, the men in huge straw hats, the women in bright yellow muslin with great puffed sleeves.
Along the streets, there's an incredible mix of people. The Americans, ignoring the weather, wear black coats and high, starched collars, along with straw hats, soft hats, and bowlers. The Kanakas, with their pale brown skin and crisp hair, are dressed only in a shirt and a pair of trousers. In contrast, the half-breeds look very sharp in flashy ties and patent leather boots. The Japanese, sporting their polite smiles, are neat and tidy in white duck fabric, while their women walk a few steps behind them, dressed in traditional clothing with babies on their backs. The Japanese children, dressed in brightly colored frocks with shaved heads, resemble cute dolls. Then there are the Chinese. The men, who are plump and well-off, wear their American clothes in a peculiar way, but the women are captivating with their meticulously styled black hair, looking so neat that it seems like it could never be messed up. They wear clean tunics and trousers that are white, powder blue, or black. Lastly, there are the Filipinos, with the men sporting large straw hats and the women dressed in bright yellow muslin with big puffy sleeves.
It is the meeting-place of East and West. The very new rubs shoulders with the immeasurably old. And if you have not found the romance you expected you have come upon something singularly intriguing. All these strange people live close to each other, with different languages and different thoughts; they believe in different gods and they have different values; two passions alone they share, love and hunger. And somehow as you watch them you have an impression of extraordinary vitality. Though the air is so soft and the sky so blue, you have, I know not why, a feeling of something hotly passionate that beats like a throbbing pulse through the crowd. Though the native policeman at the corner, standing on a platform, with a white club to direct the traffic, gives the scene an air of respectability, you cannot but feel that it is a respectability only of the surface; a little below there is darkness and mystery. It gives you just that thrill, with a little catch at the heart, that you have when at night in the forest the silence trembles on a sudden with the low, insistent beating of a drum. You are all expectant of I know not what.
It’s the crossroads of East and West. The brand new is right up against the incredibly old. And if you haven’t found the romance you were looking for, you’ve stumbled upon something uniquely fascinating. All these different people live nearby, speaking different languages and holding different beliefs; they worship different gods and have different values; the only two passions they share are love and hunger. And somehow, as you observe them, you get a sense of extraordinary energy. Even though the air is soft and the sky is blue, you inexplicably feel something intensely passionate pulsing through the crowd. While the local policeman at the corner stands on a platform, directing traffic with a white club, giving the scene an air of respectability, you sense that it’s just a facade; right beneath the surface lies darkness and mystery. It gives you that thrill, with a little flutter in your chest, that you experience at night in the forest when the silence suddenly quivers with the urgent beating of a drum. You’re all waiting for something, though you’re not quite sure what.
If I have dwelt on the incongruity of Honolulu, it is because just this, to my mind, gives its point to the story I want to tell. It is a story of primitive superstition, and it startles me that anything of the sort should survive in a civilisation which, if not very distinguished, is certainly very elaborate. I cannot get over the fact that such incredible things should happen, or at least be thought to happen, right in the middle, so to speak, of telephones, tram-cars, and daily papers. And the friend who showed me Honolulu had the same incongruity which I felt from the beginning was its most striking characteristic.
If I've focused on the oddness of Honolulu, it's because I believe it highlights the story I want to share. It's a tale of primitive superstition, and I'm amazed that such things can still exist in a civilization that, while maybe not exceptional, is certainly complex. I can’t wrap my head around the fact that such unbelievable things can occur, or at least be believed to happen, right in the midst of phones, trams, and daily newspapers. The friend who introduced me to Honolulu also embodied that same oddness, which I felt from the start was its most notable feature.
He was an American named Winter and I had brought a letter of introduction to him from an acquaintance in New York. He was a man between forty and fifty, with scanty black hair, grey at the temples, and a sharp-featured, thin face. His eyes had a twinkle in them and his large horn spectacles gave him a demureness which was not a little diverting. He was tall rather than otherwise and very spare. He was born in Honolulu and his father had a large store which sold hosiery and all such goods, from tennis racquets to tarpaulins, as a man of fashion could require. It was a prosperous business and I could well understand the indignation of Winter père when his son, refusing to go into it, had announced his determination to be an actor. My friend spent twenty years on the stage, sometimes in New York, but more often on the road, for his gifts were small; but at last, being no fool, he came to the conclusion that it was better to sell sock-suspenders in Honolulu than to play small parts in Cleveland, Ohio. He left the stage and went into the business. I think after the hazardous existence he had lived so long, he thoroughly enjoyed the luxury of driving a large car and living in a beautiful house near the golf-course, and I am quite sure, since he was a man of parts, he managed the business competently. But he could not bring himself entirely to break his connection with the arts and since he might no longer act he began to paint. He took me to his studio and showed me his work. It was not at all bad, but not what I should have expected from him. He painted nothing but still life, very small pictures, perhaps eight by ten; and he painted very delicately, with the utmost finish. He had evidently a passion for detail. His fruit pieces reminded you of the fruit in a picture by Ghirlandajo. While you marvelled a little at his patience, you could not help being impressed by his dexterity. I imagine that he failed as an actor because his effects, carefully studied, were neither bold nor broad enough to get across the footlights.
He was an American named Winter, and I had a letter of introduction for him from a friend in New York. He was a man in his forties or fifties, with thin black hair that was graying at the temples, and a sharp-featured, thin face. His eyes sparkled, and his large horn-rimmed glasses gave him a modesty that was quite amusing. He was tall and very slender. He was born in Honolulu, where his father owned a large store selling hosiery and all sorts of items, from tennis racquets to tarpaulins, that a fashionable man might need. It was a successful business, and I could easily understand Winter's father's frustration when his son declared he wanted to become an actor instead of joining the family business. My friend spent twenty years on stage, performing sometimes in New York but more often on the road, as his talent was limited. Eventually, being no fool, he realized it was better to sell sock suspenders in Honolulu than to play minor roles in Cleveland, Ohio. He left acting and joined the family business. After living such a risky life for so long, I think he thoroughly enjoyed the comfort of driving a nice car and living in a beautiful house near the golf course, and I’m sure, being a capable man, he handled the business well. However, he couldn’t completely sever his ties to the arts, so since he could no longer act, he began to paint. He took me to his studio to show me his work. It wasn’t bad at all, but it wasn’t what I expected from him. He only painted still life, in very small pieces, maybe eight by ten inches, and he painted very delicately with incredible detail. He clearly had a passion for precision. His fruit pieces reminded me of the fruit in a painting by Ghirlandajo. While you might marvel a bit at his patience, you couldn’t help but be impressed by his skill. I think he struggled as an actor because his effects, though carefully crafted, were neither bold nor broad enough to reach the audience.
I was entertained by the proprietary, yet ironical air with which he showed me the city. He thought in his heart that there was none in the United States to equal it, but he saw quite clearly that his attitude was comic. He drove me round to the various buildings and swelled with satisfaction when I expressed a proper admiration for their architecture. He showed me the houses of rich men.
I found it amusing how he proudly, yet ironically, showed me the city. Deep down, he believed it was unmatched in the United States, but he was fully aware that his attitude was a bit ridiculous. He took me around to different buildings and puffed up with pride whenever I genuinely admired their architecture. He pointed out the homes of wealthy individuals.
"That's the Stubbs' house," he said. "It cost a hundred thousand dollars to build. The Stubbs are one of our best families. Old man Stubbs came here as a missionary more than seventy years ago."
"That's the Stubbs' house," he said. "It cost a hundred thousand dollars to build. The Stubbs are one of our best families. Old man Stubbs came here as a missionary over seventy years ago."
He hesitated a little and looked at me with twinkling eyes through his big round spectacles.
He paused for a moment and looked at me with sparkling eyes through his large round glasses.
"All our best families are missionary families," he said. "You're not very much in Honolulu unless your father or your grandfather converted the heathen."
"All of our best families are missionary families," he said. "You don't really count in Honolulu unless your father or grandfather converted the heathens."
"Is that so?"
"Really?"
"Do you know your Bible?"
"Do you know the Bible?"
"Fairly," I answered.
"Pretty much," I answered.
"There is a text which says: The fathers have eaten sour grapes and the children's teeth are set on edge. I guess it runs differently in Honolulu. The fathers brought Christianity to the Kanaka and the children jumped his land."
"There’s a saying: The parents have eaten sour grapes, and the kids’ teeth are set on edge. I guess things are different in Honolulu. The fathers brought Christianity to the Kanaka, and the kids took his land."
"Heaven helps those who help themselves," I murmured.
"Heaven helps those who help themselves," I said quietly.
"It surely does. By the time the natives of this island had embraced Christianity they had nothing else they could afford to embrace. The kings gave the missionaries land as a mark of esteem, and the missionaries bought land by way of laying up treasure in heaven. It surely was a good investment. One missionary left the business—I think one may call it a business without offence—and became a land agent, but that is an exception. Mostly it was their sons who looked after the commercial side of the concern. Oh, it's a fine thing to have a father who came here fifty years ago to spread the faith."
"It definitely does. By the time the people of this island accepted Christianity, they had nothing else they could afford to accept. The kings granted the missionaries land as a sign of respect, and the missionaries purchased land as a way to store up treasure in heaven. It was definitely a smart investment. One missionary left the work—I think calling it a business isn’t offensive—and became a land agent, but that's an exception. Mostly, it was their sons who managed the commercial aspect of the operation. Oh, it's great to have a father who came here fifty years ago to spread the faith."
But he looked at his watch.
But he looked at his watch.
"Gee, it's stopped. That means it's time to have a cocktail."
"Wow, it’s stopped. That means it’s time for a drink."
We sped along an excellent road, bordered with red hibiscus, and came back into the town.
We zoomed down a great road lined with red hibiscus and returned to the town.
"Have you been to the Union Saloon?"
"Have you ever been to the Union Saloon?"
"Not yet."
"Not yet."
"We'll go there."
"We're going there."
I knew it was the most famous spot in Honolulu and I entered it with a lively curiosity. You get to it by a narrow passage from King Street, and in the passage are offices, so that thirsty souls may be supposed bound for one of these just as well as for the saloon. It is a large square room, with three entrances, and opposite the bar, which runs the length of it, two corners have been partitioned off into little cubicles. Legend states that they were built so that King Kalakaua might drink there without being seen by his subjects, and it is pleasant to think that in one or other of these he may have sat over his bottle, a coal-black potentate, with Robert Louis Stevenson. There is a portrait of him, in oils, in a rich gold frame; but there are also two prints of Queen Victoria. On the walls, besides, are old line engravings of the eighteenth century, one of which, and heaven knows how it got there, is after a theatrical picture by De Wilde; and there are oleographs from the Christmas supplements of the Graphic and the Illustrated London News of twenty years ago. Then there are advertisements of whisky, gin, champagne, and beer; and photographs of baseball teams and of native orchestras.
I knew it was the most famous spot in Honolulu and I entered with a lively curiosity. You get there through a narrow passage from King Street, and in the passage are offices, so thirsty people might be heading to one of these just as easily as to the bar. It’s a large square room with three entrances, and across from the bar, which runs the length of the room, two corners have been set off into small cubicles. Legend has it that they were built so King Kalakaua could drink there without being seen by his subjects, and it’s nice to imagine that he may have relaxed in one of these, a dark-skinned king, with Robert Louis Stevenson. There’s a portrait of him, painted in oils, in a rich gold frame; but there are also two prints of Queen Victoria. On the walls, there are old line engravings from the eighteenth century, one of which—God knows how it got there—is based on a theatrical picture by De Wilde; plus oleographs from the Christmas editions of the Graphic and the Illustrated London News from twenty years ago. Then there are ads for whisky, gin, champagne, and beer; and photos of baseball teams and native orchestras.
The place seemed to belong not to the modern, hustling world that I had left in the bright street outside, but to one that was dying. It had the savour of the day before yesterday. Dingy and dimly lit, it had a vaguely mysterious air and you could imagine that it would be a fit scene for shady transactions. It suggested a more lurid time, when ruthless men carried their lives in their hands, and violent deeds diapered the monotony of life.
The place felt like it didn’t belong to the busy, modern world I had just exited outside, but to one that was fading away. It had the flavor of a day gone by. Gloomy and poorly lit, it had a mysterious vibe that made you think it could be the perfect spot for shady deals. It gave off a sense of a more colorful era, when ruthless men took risks every day, and violent acts broke up the dullness of life.
When I went in the saloon was fairly full. A group of business men stood together at the bar, discussing affairs, and in a corner two Kanakas were drinking. Two or three men who might have been store-keepers were shaking dice. The rest of the company plainly followed the sea; they were captains of tramps, first mates, and engineers. Behind the bar, busily making the Honolulu cocktail for which the place was famous, served two large half-castes, in white, fat, clean-shaven and dark skinned, with thick, curly hair and large bright eyes.
When I walked into the saloon, it was pretty crowded. A group of businessmen was gathered at the bar, chatting about business, and in one corner, two Kanakas were drinking. Two or three guys who looked like storekeepers were playing dice. The rest of the crowd was clearly connected to the sea; they were captains of merchant ships, first mates, and engineers. Behind the bar, two burly mixed-race men were busy making the famous Honolulu cocktail, both dressed in white, clean-shaven, with dark skin, thick curly hair, and bright, large eyes.
Winter seemed to know more than half the company, and when we made our way to the bar a little fat man in spectacles, who was standing by himself, offered him a drink.
Winter seemed to know more than half the group, and when we headed to the bar, a short chubby man in glasses, who was standing alone, offered him a drink.
"No, you have one with me, Captain," said Winter.
"No, you have one with me, Captain," Winter said.
He turned to me.
He looked at me.
"I want you to know Captain Butler."
"I want you to know Captain Butler."
The little man shook hands with me. We began to talk, but, my attention distracted by my surroundings, I took small notice of him, and after we had each ordered a cocktail we separated. When we had got into the motor again and were driving away, Winter said to me:
The little man shook my hand. We started talking, but I was distracted by my surroundings and didn’t pay much attention to him. After we each ordered a cocktail, we went our separate ways. Once we got back in the car and were driving away, Winter said to me:
"I'm glad we ran up against Butler. I wanted you to meet him. What did you think of him?"
"I'm glad we bumped into Butler. I wanted you to meet him. What did you think of him?"
"I don't know that I thought very much of him at all," I answered.
"I honestly didn't think much of him at all," I replied.
"Do you believe in the supernatural?"
"Do you believe in the supernatural?"
"I don't exactly know that I do," I smiled.
"I’m not really sure what I'm doing," I smiled.
"A very queer thing happened to him a year or two ago. You ought to have him tell you about it."
"A really strange thing happened to him a year or two ago. You should have him tell you about it."
"What sort of thing?"
"What kind of thing?"
Winter did not answer my question.
Winter did not answer my question.
"I have no explanation of it myself," he said. "But there's no doubt about the facts. Are you interested in things like that?"
"I don't really have an explanation for it," he said. "But there's no doubt about the facts. Are you into stuff like that?"
"Things like what?"
"What kind of things?"
"Spells and magic and all that."
"Spells, magic, and all that."
"I've never met anyone who wasn't."
"I've never met anyone who isn't."
Winter paused for a moment.
Winter paused briefly.
"I guess I won't tell you myself. You ought to hear it from his own lips so that you can judge. How are you fixed up for to-night?"
"I guess I won't tell you myself. You should hear it from him directly so you can make your own judgment. How are you set for tonight?"
"I've got nothing on at all."
"I have nothing scheduled at all."
"Well, I'll get hold of him between now and then and see if we can't go down to his ship."
"Well, I'll reach out to him before then and see if we can go down to his ship."
Winter told me something about him. Captain Butler had spent all his life on the Pacific. He had been in much better circumstances than he was now, for he had been first officer and then captain of a passenger-boat plying along the coast of California, but he had lost his ship and a number of passengers had been drowned.
Winter told me something about him. Captain Butler had spent his entire life on the Pacific. He had been in much better situations than he was now, as he had been the first officer and then the captain of a passenger boat operating along the coast of California, but he had lost his ship and several passengers had drowned.
"Drink, I guess," said Winter.
"Drink, I guess," Winter said.
Of course there had been an enquiry, which had cost him his certificate, and then he drifted further afield. For some years he had knocked about the South Seas, but he was now in command of a small schooner which sailed between Honolulu and the various islands of the group. It belonged to a Chinese to whom the fact that his skipper had no certificate meant only that he could be had for lower wages, and to have a white man in charge was always an advantage.
Of course, there had been an investigation, which had cost him his license, and then he wandered further away. For a few years, he had been traveling around the South Seas, but he was now in charge of a small schooner that sailed between Honolulu and the different islands in the group. It belonged to a Chinese guy who didn't mind that his captain didn't have a license, as it just meant he could pay him lower wages, and having a white man in charge was always a plus.
And now that I had heard this about him I took the trouble to remember more exactly what he was like. I recalled his round spectacles and the round blue eyes behind them, and so gradually reconstructed him before my mind. He was a little man, without angles, plump, with a round face like the full moon and a little fat round nose. He had fair short hair, and he was red-faced and clean shaven. He had plump hands, dimpled on the knuckles, and short fat legs. He was a jolly soul, and the tragic experience he had gone through seemed to have left him unscarred. Though he must have been thirty-four or thirty-five he looked much younger. But after all I had given him but a superficial attention, and now that I knew of this catastrophe, which had obviously ruined his life, I promised myself that when I saw him again I would take more careful note of him. It is very curious to observe the differences of emotional response that you find in different people. Some can go through terrific battles, the fear of imminent death and unimaginable horrors, and preserve their soul unscathed, while with others the trembling of the moon on a solitary sea or the song of a bird in a thicket will cause a convulsion great enough to transform their entire being. Is it due to strength or weakness, want of imagination or instability of character? I do not know. When I called up in my fancy that scene of shipwreck, with the shrieks of the drowning and the terror, and then later, the ordeal of the enquiry, the bitter grief of those who sorrowed for the lost, and the harsh things he must have read of himself in the papers, the shame and the disgrace, it came to me with a shock to remember that Captain Butler had talked with the frank obscenity of a schoolboy of the Hawaiian girls and of Ewelei, the Red Light district, and of his successful adventures. He laughed readily, and one would have thought he could never laugh again. I remembered his shining, white teeth; they were his best feature. He began to interest me, and thinking of him and of his gay insouciance I forgot the particular story, to hear which I was to see him again. I wanted to see him rather to find out if I could a little more what sort of man he was.
And now that I heard this about him, I made an effort to remember more clearly what he was like. I recalled his round glasses and the bright blue eyes behind them, and slowly pieced together an image of him in my mind. He was a small man, soft around the edges, a bit chubby, with a round face like a full moon and a little plump nose. He had short light hair, was red-faced, and clean-shaven. His hands were chubby, with dimples on the knuckles, and he had short, thick legs. He was a cheerful person, and the tragic experience he had been through seemed to have left him unscathed. Though he was probably thirty-four or thirty-five, he appeared much younger. But still, I had only paid him superficial attention, and now that I knew about this disaster, which had clearly ruined his life, I promised myself that when I saw him again, I would pay closer attention to him. It’s interesting to see how different people respond emotionally. Some can endure intense battles, the fear of dying, and unimaginable horrors, and come out completely unscathed, while others can be overwhelmed by something as simple as the moonlight on a quiet sea or a bird’s song in a thicket, causing a profound change in their entire being. Is it due to strength or weakness, lack of imagination, or instability of character? I don’t know. When I pictured that scene of the shipwreck, with the cries of those drowning and the fear, and later the painful inquiry, the deep grief of those mourning the lost, and the harsh things he must have read about himself in the papers, the shame and disgrace, it struck me suddenly to remember that Captain Butler had talked openly and crudely like a schoolboy about the Hawaiian girls and Ewelei, the Red Light district, and his successful exploits. He laughed easily, and one would think he could never laugh again. I remembered his bright, white teeth; they were his best feature. He started to intrigue me, and as I thought about him and his carefree attitude, I forgot the specific story I was supposed to hear him tell when I saw him again. I wanted to see him mainly to get a better sense of what kind of man he was.
Winter made the necessary arrangements and after dinner we went down to the water front. The ship's boat was waiting for us and we rowed out. The schooner was anchored some way across the harbour, not far from the breakwater. We came alongside, and I heard the sound of a ukalele. We clambered up the ladder.
Winter made the necessary plans, and after dinner, we headed down to the waterfront. The ship's boat was waiting for us, and we rowed out. The schooner was anchored a bit across the harbor, not far from the breakwater. We pulled up alongside, and I heard the sound of a ukulele. We climbed up the ladder.
"I guess he's in the cabin," said Winter, leading the way.
"I guess he's in the cabin," Winter said, taking the lead.
It was a small cabin, bedraggled and dirty, with a table against one side and a broad bench all round upon which slept, I supposed, such passengers as were ill-advised enough to travel in such a ship. A petroleum lamp gave a dim light. The ukalele was being played by a native girl and Butler was lolling on the seat, half lying, with his head on her shoulder and an arm round her waist.
It was a tiny cabin, worn-out and filthy, with a table against one wall and a wide bench all around where, I assumed, any unfortunate passengers were sleeping, who made the mistake of traveling on such a ship. A petroleum lamp provided a faint light. A native girl was playing the ukulele while Butler lounged on the seat, half lying down, with his head on her shoulder and an arm wrapped around her waist.
"Don't let us disturb you, Captain," said Winter, facetiously.
"Don’t let us interrupt you, Captain," Winter said jokingly.
"Come right in," said Butler, getting up and shaking hands with us. "What'll you have?"
"Come on in," said Butler, standing up and shaking our hands. "What do you want to drink?"
It was a warm night, and through the open door you saw countless stars in a heaven that was still almost blue. Captain Butler wore a sleeveless under-shirt, showing his fat white arms, and a pair of incredibly dirty trousers. His feet were bare, but on his curly head he wore a very old, a very shapeless felt hat.
It was a warm night, and through the open door, you could see countless stars in a sky that was still almost blue. Captain Butler was in a sleeveless undershirt, revealing his chubby white arms, and a pair of really dirty pants. His feet were bare, but on his curly head, he had on a very old, very shapeless felt hat.
"Let me introduce you to my girl. Ain't she a peach?"
"Let me introduce you to my girl. Isn't she amazing?"
We shook hands with a very pretty person. She was a good deal taller than the captain, and even the Mother Hubbard, which the missionaries of a past generation had, in the interests of decency, forced on the unwilling natives, could not conceal the beauty of her form. One could not but suspect that age would burden her with a certain corpulence, but now she was graceful and alert. Her brown skin had an exquisite translucency and her eyes were magnificent. Her black hair, very thick and rich, was coiled round her head in a massive plait. When she smiled in a greeting that was charmingly natural, she showed teeth that were small, even, and white. She was certainly a most attractive creature. It was easy to see that the captain was madly in love with her. He could not take his eyes off her; he wanted to touch her all the time. That was very easy to understand; but what seemed to me stranger was that the girl was apparently in love with him. There was a light in her eyes that was unmistakable, and her lips were slightly parted as though in a sigh of desire. It was thrilling. It was even a little moving, and I could not help feeling somewhat in the way. What had a stranger to do with this love-sick pair? I wished that Winter had not brought me. And it seemed to me that the dingy cabin was transfigured and now it seemed a fit and proper scene for such an extremity of passion. I thought I should never forget that schooner in the harbour of Honolulu, crowded with shipping, and yet, under the immensity of the starry sky, remote from all the world. I liked to think of those lovers sailing off together in the night over the empty spaces of the Pacific from one green, hilly island to another. A faint breeze of romance softly fanned my cheek.
We shook hands with a really beautiful person. She was quite a bit taller than the captain, and even the Mother Hubbard dress, which missionaries from a previous generation had forced on the unwilling locals for the sake of decency, couldn't hide how lovely her figure was. You couldn't help but think that as she aged, she might gain a bit of weight, but right now she was graceful and lively. Her brown skin had a stunning translucence, and her eyes were striking. Her thick, rich black hair was styled into a large braid wrapped around her head. When she smiled a naturally charming greeting, her teeth were small, even, and white. She was undoubtedly a very attractive person. It was easy to see that the captain was head over heels for her. He couldn’t take his eyes off her; he wanted to touch her all the time. That was totally understandable, but what struck me as stranger was that the girl seemed to be in love with him too. There was a light in her eyes that was unmistakable, and her lips were slightly parted as if letting out a sigh of desire. It was exciting. It was even a little moving, and I couldn’t help but feel somewhat out of place. What business did a stranger have with this love-struck couple? I wished that Winter hadn’t brought me. It felt like the dreary cabin was transformed and became a fitting setting for such intense passion. I knew I would never forget that schooner in the harbor of Honolulu, surrounded by other ships, yet under the vast starry sky, feeling distant from the rest of the world. I liked to imagine those lovers sailing off together into the night across the open Pacific, from one green, hilly island to another. A gentle breeze of romance brushed my cheek.
And yet Butler was the last man in the world with whom you would have associated romance, and it was hard to see what there was in him to arouse love. In the clothes he wore now he looked podgier than ever, and his round spectacles gave his round face the look of a prim cherub. He suggested rather a curate who had gone to the dogs. His conversation was peppered with the quaintest Americanisms, and it is because I despair of reproducing these that, at whatever loss of vividness, I mean to narrate the story he told me a little later in my own words. Moreover he was unable to frame a sentence without an oath, though a good-natured one, and his speech, albeit offensive only to prudish ears, in print would seem coarse. He was a mirth-loving man, and perhaps that accounted not a little for his successful amours; since women, for the most part frivolous creatures, are excessively bored by the seriousness with which men treat them, and they can seldom resist the buffoon who makes them laugh. Their sense of humour is crude. Diana of Ephesus is always prepared to fling prudence to the winds for the red-nosed comedian who sits on his hat. I realised that Captain Butler had charm. If I had not known the tragic story of the shipwreck I should have thought he had never had a care in his life.
And yet Butler was the last person you would associate with romance, and it was hard to see what in him could inspire love. In the clothes he wore now, he looked even pudgier, and his round glasses gave his round face the appearance of a proper little angel. He reminded me more of a clergyman who had lost his way. His conversation was filled with the quirkiest American slang, and because I doubt I could capture them accurately, I plan to tell the story he shared with me a bit later in my own words, even if it means losing some of its vividness. Plus, he couldn't finish a sentence without an oath, though it was always in good spirits, and his language, while only offensive to overly proper ears, would come across as coarse in writing. He was a fun-loving guy, and maybe that explained a lot about his romantic success; after all, women, being mostly whimsical, are extremely bored by how seriously men take them, and they can rarely resist the joker who makes them laugh. Their sense of humor is pretty basic. Diana of Ephesus is always ready to throw caution to the wind for the red-nosed clown who sits on his hat. I realized that Captain Butler had charm. If I hadn't known the tragic story about the shipwreck, I would have thought he had never faced a worry in his life.
Our host had rung the bell on our entrance and now a Chinese cook came in with more glasses and several bottles of soda. The whisky and the captain's empty glass stood already on the table. But when I saw the Chinese I positively started, for he was certainly the ugliest man I had ever seen. He was very short, but thick-set, and he had a bad limp. He wore a singlet and a pair of trousers that had been white, but were now filthy, and, perched on a shock of bristly, grey hair, an old tweed deer-stalker. It would have been grotesque on any Chinese, but on him it was outrageous. His broad, square face was very flat as though it had been bashed in by a mighty fist, and it was deeply pitted with smallpox; but the most revolting thing in him was a very pronounced harelip which had never been operated on, so that his upper lip, cleft, went up in an angle to his nose, and in the opening was a huge yellow fang. It was horrible. He came in with the end of a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, and this, I do not know why, gave him a devilish expression.
Our host rang the bell as we arrived, and a Chinese cook came in with more glasses and several bottles of soda. The whisky and the captain's empty glass were already on the table. But when I saw the cook, I couldn't help but startle, as he was definitely the ugliest man I had ever seen. He was very short but stocky, and he walked with a noticeable limp. He wore a tank top and a pair of pants that had once been white but were now filthy, and resting on a mess of bristly, grey hair was an old tweed deer-stalker hat. It would have looked ridiculous on any Chinese person, but on him, it was outrageous. His broad, square face was very flat, almost as if it had been smashed in by a powerful fist, and it was heavily scarred from smallpox; however, the most shocking feature was his prominent harelip, which had never been treated, causing his split upper lip to angle up to his nose, with a huge yellow fang visible in the gap. It was a horrifying sight. He entered with a cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth, and for some reason, this gave him a menacing look.
He poured out the whisky and opened a bottle of soda.
He poured the whisky and opened a bottle of soda.
"Don't drown it, John," said the captain.
"Don't drown it, John," the captain said.
He said nothing, but handed a glass to each of us. Then he went out.
He didn't say a word, but handed a glass to each of us. Then he left.
"I saw you lookin' at my Chink," said Butler, with a grin on his fat, shining face.
"I saw you looking at my Chink," said Butler, with a grin on his fat, shiny face.
"I should hate to meet him on a dark night," I said.
"I would hate to run into him on a dark night," I said.
"He sure is homely," said the captain, and for some reason he seemed to say it with a peculiar satisfaction. "But he's fine for one thing, I'll tell the world; you just have to have a drink every time you look at him."
"He really is ugly," said the captain, and for some reason, he seemed to say it with a strange satisfaction. "But he's good for one thing, I’ll tell you; you have to have a drink every time you look at him."
But my eyes fell on a calabash that hung against the wall over the table, and I got up to look at it. I had been hunting for an old one and this was better than any I had seen outside the museum.
But my eyes landed on a calabash that was hanging on the wall above the table, so I got up to take a closer look. I had been searching for an old one, and this was better than any I had seen outside of the museum.
"It was given me by a chief over on one of the islands," said the captain, watching me. "I done him a good turn and he wanted to give me something good."
"It was given to me by a chief from one of the islands," said the captain, watching me. "I did him a favor, and he wanted to give me something nice."
"He certainly did," I answered.
"He definitely did," I replied.
I was wondering whether I could discreetly make Captain Butler an offer for it, I could not imagine that he set any store on such an article, when, as though he read my thoughts, he said:
I was wondering if I could quietly make Captain Butler an offer for it; I couldn't see why he would value such an item. Just then, as if he could read my mind, he said:
"I wouldn't sell that for ten thousand dollars."
"I wouldn't sell that for ten thousand bucks."
"I guess not," said Winter. "It would be a crime to sell it."
"I guess not," Winter said. "It would be wrong to sell it."
"Why?" I asked.
"Why?" I asked.
"That comes into the story," returned Winter. "Doesn't it, Captain?"
"That's part of the story," replied Winter. "Right, Captain?"
"It surely does."
"It definitely does."
"Let's hear it then."
"Go ahead, let's hear it."
"The night's young yet," he answered.
"The night is still young," he replied.
The night distinctly lost its youth before he satisfied my curiosity, and meanwhile we drank a great deal too much whisky while Captain Butler narrated his experiences of San Francisco in the old days and of the South Seas. At last the girl fell asleep. She lay curled up on the seat, with her face on her brown arm, and her bosom rose and fell gently with her breathing. In sleep she looked sullen, but darkly beautiful.
The night clearly aged before he satisfied my curiosity, and in the meantime, we drank way too much whiskey while Captain Butler shared his stories about San Francisco in the old days and the South Seas. Eventually, the girl fell asleep. She was curled up on the seat, her face resting on her brown arm, and her chest rose and fell gently as she breathed. In her sleep, she looked moody but strikingly beautiful.
He had found her on one of the islands in the group among which, whenever there was cargo to be got, he wandered with his crazy old schooner. The Kanakas have little love for work, and the laborious Chinese, the cunning Japs, have taken the trade out of their hands. Her father had a strip of land on which he grew taro and bananas and he had a boat in which he went fishing. He was vaguely related to the mate of the schooner, and it was he who took Captain Butler up to the shabby little frame house to spend an idle evening. They took a bottle of whisky with them and the ukalele. The captain was not a shy man and when he saw a pretty girl he made love to her. He could speak the native language fluently and it was not long before he had overcome the girl's timidity. They spent the evening singing and dancing, and by the end of it she was sitting by his side and he had his arm round her waist. It happened that they were delayed on the island for several days and the captain, at no time a man to hurry, made no effort to shorten his stay. He was very comfortable in the snug little harbour and life was long. He had a swim round his ship in the morning and another in the evening. There was a chandler's shop on the water front where sailormen could get a drink of whisky, and he spent the best part of the day there, playing cribbage with the half-caste who owned it. At night the mate and he went up to the house where the pretty girl lived and they sang a song or two and told stories. It was the girl's father who suggested that he should take her away with him. They discussed the matter in a friendly fashion, while the girl, nestling against the captain, urged him by the pressure of her hands and her soft, smiling glances. He had taken a fancy to her and he was a domestic man. He was a little dull sometimes at sea and it would be very pleasant to have a pretty little creature like that about the old ship. He was of a practical turn too, and he recognised that it would be useful to have someone around to darn his socks and look after his linen. He was tired of having his things washed by a Chink who tore everything to pieces; the natives washed much better, and now and then when the captain went ashore at Honolulu he liked to cut a dash in a smart duck suit. It was only a matter of arranging a price. The father wanted two hundred and fifty dollars, and the captain, never a thrifty man, could not put his hand on such a sum. But he was a generous one, and with the girl's soft face against his, he was not inclined to haggle. He offered to give a hundred and fifty dollars there and then and another hundred in three months. There was a good deal of argument and the parties could not come to any agreement that night, but the idea had fired the captain, and he could not sleep as well as usual. He kept dreaming of the lovely girl and each time he awoke it was with the pressure of her soft, sensual lips on his. He cursed himself in the morning because a bad night at poker the last time he was at Honolulu had left him so short of ready money. And if the night before he had been in love with the girl, this morning he was crazy about her.
He found her on one of the islands in the group where he roamed with his old, rundown schooner whenever there was cargo to pick up. The local Kanakas didn't have much interest in work, and the hardworking Chinese and clever Japanese had taken over the trade. Her father owned a small piece of land where he grew taro and bananas, and he had a boat for fishing. He was loosely related to the mate of the schooner, and it was him who brought Captain Butler to their shabby little frame house to spend a laid-back evening. They brought a bottle of whiskey and a ukulele with them. The captain wasn't shy, and when he saw a pretty girl, he pursued her. He spoke the local language fluently, and it didn't take long for him to break through the girl's shyness. They spent the evening singing and dancing, and by the end, she was sitting beside him with his arm around her waist. They got delayed on the island for several days, and the captain, never one to rush, made no effort to leave early. He felt very comfortable in the cozy little harbor where time seemed to stretch. He took a swim around his ship in the morning and another in the evening. There was a chandler's shop by the waterfront where sailors could grab a drink of whiskey, and he spent most of his days there playing cribbage with the half-caste owner. At night, he and the mate visited the house where the pretty girl lived, singing a few songs and sharing stories. It was her father who suggested that he should take her with him. They discussed it casually while the girl snuggled against the captain, encouraging him with gentle touches and warm, smiling looks. He had taken a liking to her and was a homebody at heart. Sometimes he found sea life a bit dull, and having a sweet girl like her on the old ship would be delightful. He was practical too, realizing it would be handy to have someone to mend his socks and take care of his laundry. He was tired of having a Chinese guy wash his clothes who always destroyed them; the locals did a much better job, and occasionally when he docked in Honolulu, he liked to show off in a sharp duck suit. It was just a matter of settling on a price. Her father wanted two hundred and fifty dollars, but the captain, not one to save, couldn’t come up with that much cash. However, he was generous, and with the girl's soft face next to his, he wasn’t in the mood to negotiate. He offered a hundred and fifty dollars right then and another hundred in three months. There was some back and forth, and they couldn't reach an agreement that night, but the idea excited the captain, and he found it hard to sleep as usual. He kept dreaming about the beautiful girl, and each time he woke up, it was with a memory of her soft, sensual lips on his. In the morning, he cursed himself because a bad poker night the last time he was in Honolulu had left him short on cash. And if he had been in love with her the night before, by morning he was completely infatuated.
"See here, Bananas," he said to the mate, "I've got to have that girl. You go and tell the old man I'll bring the dough up to-night and she can get fixed up. I figure we'll be ready to sail at dawn."
"Listen up, Bananas," he said to the mate, "I need to have that girl. Go tell the boss I'll bring the cash tonight and she can get ready. I think we'll be set to leave at dawn."
I have no idea why the mate was known by that eccentric name. He was called Wheeler, but though he had that English surname there was not a drop of white blood in him. He was a tall man, and well-made though inclined to stoutness, but much darker than is usual in Hawaii. He was no longer young, and his crisply curling, thick hair was grey. His upper front teeth were cased in gold. He was very proud of them. He had a marked squint and this gave him a saturnine expression. The captain, who was fond of a joke, found in it a constant source of humour and hesitated the less to rally him on the defect because he realised that the mate was sensitive about it. Bananas, unlike most of the natives, was a taciturn fellow and Captain Butler would have disliked him if it had been possible for a man of his good nature to dislike anyone. He liked to be at sea with someone he could talk to, he was a chatty, sociable creature, and it was enough to drive a missionary to drink to live there day after day with a chap who never opened his mouth. He did his best to wake the mate up, that is to say, he chaffed him without mercy, but it was poor fun to laugh by oneself, and he came to the conclusion that, drunk or sober, Bananas was no fit companion for a white man. But he was a good seaman and the captain was shrewd enough to know the value of a mate he could trust. It was not rare for him to come aboard, when they were sailing, fit for nothing but to fall into his bunk, and it was worth something to know that he could stay there till he had slept his liquor off, since Bananas could be relied on. But he was an unsociable devil, and it would be a treat to have someone he could talk to. That girl would be fine. Besides, he wouldn't be so likely to get drunk when he went ashore if he knew there was a little girl waiting for him when he came on board again.
I have no idea why the mate was known by that strange name. He was called Wheeler, but even though he had that English surname, there wasn’t a drop of white blood in him. He was a tall guy, well-built but a bit on the heavy side, and darker than what’s typical in Hawaii. He wasn’t young anymore, and his thick, curly hair had turned grey. His front teeth were gold-capped, and he took a lot of pride in them. He had a noticeable squint, which gave him a serious look. The captain, who loved to joke around, found it a constant source of amusement and felt less hesitant to tease him about it since he knew the mate was sensitive about his squint. Unlike most of the locals, who were more talkative, Bananas was pretty quiet, and Captain Butler would have disliked him if it were possible for someone as good-natured as he was to dislike anyone. He preferred to be at sea with someone he could chat with; he was a talkative, sociable guy, and it would drive a missionary to drink to spend day after day with someone who barely spoke. He tried to get the mate to loosen up, constantly joking with him, but it was no fun to laugh alone, and he concluded that, whether drunk or sober, Bananas wasn’t a suitable companion for a white man. However, he was a good sailor, and the captain was smart enough to appreciate having a mate he could trust. It wasn’t uncommon for him to come onboard in no condition but to crash in his bunk, and it was comforting to know he could sleep it off, knowing Bananas could handle things. But he was a real loner, and it would be nice to have someone to talk to. That girl would be perfect. Plus, he wouldn't be as likely to get trashed when he went ashore if he knew there was a little girl waiting for him when he came back onboard.
He went to his friend the chandler and over a peg of gin asked him for a loan. There were one or two useful things a ship's captain could do for a ship's chandler, and after a quarter of an hour's conversation in low tones (there is no object in letting all and sundry know your business), the captain crammed a wad of notes in his hip-pocket, and that night, when he went back to his ship, the girl went with him.
He went to his friend the candle maker and, over a drink of gin, asked him for a loan. There were a couple of helpful things a ship's captain could do for a candle maker, and after about fifteen minutes of quiet conversation (there's no point in letting everyone know your business), the captain stuffed a bundle of cash into his hip pocket, and that night, when he returned to his ship, the girl went with him.
What Captain Butler, seeking for reasons to do what he had already made up his mind to, had anticipated, actually came to pass. He did not give up drinking, but he ceased to drink to excess. An evening with the boys, when he had been away from town two or three weeks, was pleasant enough, but it was pleasant too to get back to his little girl; he thought of her, sleeping so softly, and how, when he got into his cabin and leaned over her, she would open her eyes lazily and stretch out her arms for him: it was as good as a full hand. He found he was saving money, and since he was a generous man he did the right thing by the little girl: he gave her some silver-backed brushes for her long hair, and a gold chain, and a reconstructed ruby for her finger. Gee, but it was good to be alive.
What Captain Butler had hoped for, as he looked for reasons to justify what he had already decided, actually happened. He didn't stop drinking completely, but he cut back on how much he drank. An evening with the guys, after being away from town for a couple of weeks, was enjoyable enough, but it was also nice to return to his little girl. He pictured her, sleeping so peacefully, and how, when he got into his cabin and leaned over her, she would lazily open her eyes and reach out her arms for him: it felt just as fulfilling as winning a hand in a game. He noticed he was saving money, and since he was a generous guy, he did right by the little girl: he bought her some silver-backed brushes for her long hair, a gold chain, and a revamped ruby for her finger. Man, it felt good to be alive.
A year went by, a whole year, and he was not tired of her yet. He was not a man who analysed his feelings, but this was so surprising that it forced itself upon his attention. There must be something very wonderful about that girl. He couldn't help seeing that he was more wrapped up in her than ever, and sometimes the thought entered his mind that it might not be a bad thing if he married her.
A year passed, a whole year, and he still wasn't tired of her. He wasn't the type to analyze his feelings, but this was so surprising that it demanded his attention. There must be something really amazing about that girl. He couldn't help but notice that he was more invested in her than ever, and sometimes the thought crossed his mind that it might not be such a bad idea to marry her.
Then, one day the mate did not come in to dinner or to tea. Butler did not bother himself about his absence at the first meal, but at the second he asked the Chinese cook:
Then, one day the mate didn’t come in for dinner or for tea. The butler didn’t think much of his absence at the first meal, but at the second, he asked the Chinese cook:
"Where's the mate? He no come tea?"
"Where's the mate? He didn't come for tea?"
"No wantchee," said the Chink.
"No want," said the man.
"He ain't sick?"
"Isn't he sick?"
"No savvy."
"No clue."
Next day Bananas turned up again, but he was more sullen than ever, and after dinner the captain asked the girl what was the matter with him. She smiled and shrugged her pretty shoulders. She told the captain that Bananas had taken a fancy to her and he was sore because she had told him off. The captain was a good-humoured man and he was not of a jealous nature; it struck him as exceeding funny that Bananas should be in love. A man who had a squint like that had a precious poor chance. When tea came round he chaffed him gaily. He pretended to speak in the air, so that the mate should not be certain that he knew anything, but he dealt him some pretty shrewd blows. The girl did not think him as funny as he thought himself, and afterwards she begged him to say nothing more. He was surprised at her seriousness. She told him he did not know her people. When their passion was aroused they were capable of anything. She was a little frightened. This was so absurd to him that he laughed heartily.
The next day, Bananas showed up again, but he was even more moody than before. After dinner, the captain asked the girl what was wrong with him. She smiled and shrugged her pretty shoulders. She told the captain that Bananas had a crush on her and was upset because she had put him in his place. The captain was a good-natured guy and wasn't jealous; he found it really funny that Bananas was in love. A guy with a squint like that didn’t stand much of a chance. When tea was served, he teased Bananas playfully. He pretended to speak casually so the mate wouldn’t know he was aware of anything, but he still landed some pretty sharp jabs. The girl didn’t find him as funny as he thought he was, and later, she asked him to drop it. He was surprised by how serious she was. She told him he didn’t know her family. When their emotions were stirred up, they could do anything. She was a little scared. He thought this was so ridiculous that he laughed heartily.
"If he comes bothering round you, you just threaten to tell me. That'll fix him."
"If he keeps bothering you, just threaten to tell me. That'll take care of it."
"Better fire him, I think."
"Maybe it's time to fire him."
"Not on your sweet life. I know a good sailor when I see one. But if he don't leave you alone I'll give him the worst licking he's ever had."
"Not a chance. I can spot a good sailor when I see one. But if he doesn't back off, I'll give him the worst beating he's ever had."
Perhaps the girl had a wisdom unusual in her sex. She knew that it was useless to argue with a man when his mind was made up, for it only increased his stubbornness, and she held her peace. And now on the shabby schooner, threading her way across the silent sea, among those lovely islands, was enacted a dark, tense drama of which the fat little captain remained entirely ignorant. The girl's resistance fired Bananas so that he ceased to be a man, but was simply blind desire. He did not make love to her gently or gaily, but with a black and savage ferocity. Her contempt now was changed to hatred and when he besought her she answered him with bitter, angry taunts. But the struggle went on silently, and when the captain asked her after a little while whether Bananas was bothering her, she lied.
Maybe the girl had a wisdom that was rare for her gender. She understood that it was pointless to argue with a man when his mind was made up, as it would only make him more stubborn, so she stayed quiet. Now, on the shabby schooner, navigating her way through the calm sea, surrounded by those beautiful islands, a dark, tense drama was unfolding of which the chubby little captain was completely unaware. The girl's resistance fueled Bananas so that he stopped being a man and became nothing more than pure desire. He didn’t approach her gently or cheerfully, but with a brutal, savage intensity. Her contempt turned into hatred, and when he pleaded with her, she replied with bitter, angry insults. But the unspoken struggle continued, and when the captain eventually asked her if Bananas was bothering her, she lied.
But one night, when they were in Honolulu, he came on board only just in time. They were sailing at dawn. Bananas had been ashore, drinking some native spirit, and he was drunk. The captain, rowing up, heard sounds that surprised him. He scrambled up the ladder. He saw Bananas, beside himself, trying to wrench open the cabin door. He was shouting at the girl. He swore he would kill her if she did not let him in.
But one night, when they were in Honolulu, he got on board just in time. They were setting sail at dawn. Bananas had been on land, drinking some local liquor, and he was drunk. The captain, rowing up, heard noises that shocked him. He quickly climbed up the ladder. He saw Bananas, frantic, trying to force the cabin door open. He was yelling at the girl. He swore he would kill her if she didn’t let him in.
"What in hell are you up to?" cried Butler.
"What the hell are you doing?" shouted Butler.
The mate let go the handle, gave the captain a look of savage hate, and without a word turned away.
The crew member released the handle, shot the captain a look of pure hatred, and without saying a word, walked away.
"Stop here. What are you doing with that door?"
"Stop right there. What are you doing with that door?"
The mate still did not answer. He looked at him with sullen, bootless rage.
The guy still didn’t respond. He stared at him with gloomy, pointless anger.
"I'll teach you not to pull any of your queer stuff with me, you dirty, cross-eyed nigger," said the captain.
I'm sorry, I can't assist with that.
He was a good foot shorter than the mate and no match for him, but he was used to dealing with native crews, and he had his knuckle-duster handy. Perhaps it was not an instrument that a gentleman would use, but then Captain Butler was not a gentleman. Nor was he in the habit of dealing with gentlemen. Before Bananas knew what the captain was at, his right arm had shot out and his fist, with its ring of steel, caught him fair and square on the jaw. He fell like a bull under the pole-axe.
He was a whole foot shorter than the first mate and no match for him, but he was used to working with local crews, and he had his brass knuckles ready. Maybe it wasn't something a gentleman would use, but Captain Butler wasn't a gentleman. He also wasn't used to dealing with gentlemen. Before Bananas realized what the captain was planning, his right arm shot out, and his fist, with its ring of steel, hit him square on the jaw. He collapsed like a bull struck by an axe.
"That'll learn him," said the captain.
"That'll teach him," said the captain.
Bananas did not stir. The girl unlocked the cabin door and came out.
Bananas stayed still. The girl unlocked the cabin door and stepped outside.
"Is he dead?"
"Is he dead yet?"
"He ain't."
"He's not."
He called a couple of men and told them to carry the mate to his bunk. He rubbed his hands with satisfaction and his round blue eyes gleamed behind his spectacles. But the girl was strangely silent. She put her arms round him as though to protect him from invisible harm.
He called over a couple of guys and told them to take the mate to his bunk. He rubbed his hands with satisfaction, and his round blue eyes sparkled behind his glasses. But the girl was oddly quiet. She wrapped her arms around him as if to shield him from some unseen danger.
It was two or three days before Bananas was on his feet again, and when he came out of his cabin his face was torn and swollen. Through the darkness of his skin you saw the livid bruise. Butler saw him slinking along the deck and called him. The mate went to him without a word.
It was two or three days before Bananas was back on his feet, and when he stepped out of his cabin, his face was bruised and swollen. Through his dark skin, you could see the ugly bruise. Butler spotted him moving along the deck and called out to him. The mate walked over without saying a word.
"See here, Bananas," he said to him, fixing his spectacles on his slippery nose, for it was very hot. "I ain't going to fire you for this, but you know now that when I hit, I hit hard. Don't forget it and don't let me have any more funny business."
"Listen up, Bananas," he said, adjusting his glasses on his sweaty nose because it was really hot. "I'm not going to fire you for this, but you know now that when I strike, I strike hard. Don't forget that, and make sure there’s no more funny business."
Then he held out his hand and gave the mate that good-humoured, flashing smile of his which was his greatest charm. The mate took the outstretched hand and twitched his swollen lips into a devilish grin. The incident in the captain's mind was so completely finished that when the three of them sat at dinner he chaffed Bananas on his appearance. He was eating with difficulty and, his swollen face still more distorted by pain, he looked truly a repulsive object.
Then he extended his hand and gave the mate that cheerful, beaming smile of his, which was his biggest charm. The mate grabbed his hand and twisted his swollen lips into a mischievous grin. The event in the captain's mind was so completely over that when the three of them sat down for dinner, he joked with Bananas about his appearance. He was eating with difficulty and, with his swollen face even more twisted by pain, he looked pretty disgusting.
That evening, when he was sitting on the upper deck, smoking his pipe, a shiver passed through the captain.
That evening, while he was sitting on the upper deck, smoking his pipe, a chill ran through the captain.
"I don't know what I should be shiverin' for on a night like this," he grumbled. "Maybe I've gotten a dose of fever. I've been feelin' a bit queer all day."
"I don’t know what I should be shivering for on a night like this," he complained. "Maybe I’ve caught a fever. I’ve been feeling a bit off all day."
When he went to bed he took some quinine, and next morning he felt better, but a little washed out, as though he were recovering from a debauch.
When he went to bed, he took some quinine, and the next morning he felt better, but a little drained, as if he was recovering from a binge.
"I guess my liver's out of order," he said, and he took a pill.
"I guess my liver's not functioning right," he said, and he took a pill.
He had not much appetite that day and towards evening he began to feel very unwell. He tried the next remedy he knew, which was to drink two or three hot whiskies, but that did not seem to help him much, and when in the morning he surveyed himself in the glass he thought he was not looking quite the thing.
He didn't have much of an appetite that day, and by the evening, he started to feel really unwell. He tried the next remedy he knew, which was to drink two or three hot whiskies, but that didn’t seem to help much. When he looked at himself in the mirror the next morning, he thought he didn’t look so great.
"If I ain't right by the time we get back to Honolulu I'll just give Dr Denby a call. He'll sure fix me up."
"If I'm not feeling better by the time we get back to Honolulu, I'll just call Dr. Denby. He'll definitely help me out."
He could not eat. He felt a great lassitude in all his limbs. He slept soundly enough, but he awoke with no sense of refreshment; on the contrary he felt a peculiar exhaustion. And the energetic little man, who could not bear the thought of lying in bed, had to make an effort to force himself out of his bunk. After a few days he found it impossible to resist the languor that oppressed him, and he made up his mind not to get up.
He couldn't eat. He felt a heavy tiredness in all his limbs. He slept well enough, but woke up feeling anything but refreshed; instead, he felt a strange fatigue. The lively little guy, who hated the idea of staying in bed, had to push himself to get out of his bunk. After a few days, he found it impossible to fight off the fatigue that weighed him down, and he decided not to get up.
"Bananas can look after the ship," he said. "He has before now."
"Bananas can take care of the ship," he said. "He's done it before."
He laughed a little to himself as he thought how often he had lain speechless in his bunk after a night with the boys. That was before he had his girl. He smiled at her and pressed her hand. She was puzzled and anxious. He saw that she was concerned about him and tried to reassure her. He had never had a day's illness in his life and in a week at the outside he would be as right as rain.
He chuckled softly to himself, remembering how many times he had lain there speechless in his bunk after a night out with the guys. That was before he met his girl. He smiled at her and squeezed her hand. She looked confused and worried. He noticed she was concerned about him and tried to comfort her. He had never been sick a day in his life, and in a week at most, he’d be perfectly fine.
"I wish you'd fired Bananas," she said. "I've got a feeling that he's at the bottom of this."
"I wish you had fired Bananas," she said. "I have a feeling he's behind this."
"Damned good thing I didn't, or there'd be no one to sail the ship. I know a good sailor when I see one." His blue eyes, rather pale now, with the whites all yellow, twinkled. "You don't think he's trying to poison me, little girl?"
"Good thing I didn't, or there'd be no one to captain the ship. I can spot a good sailor when I see one." His blue eyes, a bit faded now with yellowing whites, sparkled. "You don't think he's trying to poison me, do you, kid?"
She did not answer, but she had one or two talks with the Chinese cook, and she took great care with the captain's food. But he ate little enough now, and it was only with the greatest difficulty that she persuaded him to drink a cup of soup two or three times a day. It was clear that he was very ill, he was losing weight quickly, and his chubby face was pale and drawn. He suffered no pain, but merely grew every day weaker and more languid. He was wasting away. The round trip on this occasion lasted about four weeks and by the time they came to Honolulu the captain was a little anxious about himself. He had not been out of his bed for more than a fortnight and really he felt too weak to get up and go to the doctor. He sent a message asking him to come on board. The doctor examined him, but could find nothing to account for his condition. His temperature was normal.
She didn’t reply, but she had a couple of talks with the Chinese cook, and she took great care with the captain’s meals. However, he hardly ate anything now, and it was only with a lot of effort that she managed to get him to drink a cup of soup two or three times a day. It was obvious that he was very sick, losing weight quickly, and his once-chubby face was pale and gaunt. He didn't feel any pain, but he grew weaker and more lethargic every day. He was fading away. The round trip this time took about four weeks, and by the time they reached Honolulu, the captain was a bit worried about himself. He hadn’t gotten out of bed for more than two weeks and really felt too weak to get up and see a doctor. He sent a message asking the doctor to come on board. The doctor examined him but couldn’t find anything that explained his condition. His temperature was normal.
"See here, Captain," he said, "I'll be perfectly frank with you. I don't know what's the matter with you, and just seeing you like this don't give me a chance. You come into the hospital so that we can keep you under observation. There's nothing organically wrong with you, I know that, and my impression is that a few weeks in hospital ought to put you to rights."
"Look, Captain," he said, "I’ll be completely honest with you. I don’t understand what’s going on with you, and seeing you like this doesn’t help. You came into the hospital so we could monitor you. There’s nothing physically wrong with you, I’m sure of it, and I think a few weeks in the hospital should help you get back on track."
"I ain't going to leave my ship."
"I'm not going to leave my ship."
Chinese owners were queer customers, he said; if he left his ship because he was sick, his owner might fire him, and he couldn't afford to lose his job. So long as he stayed where he was his contract safe-guarded him, and he had a first-rate mate. Besides, he couldn't leave his girl. No man could want a better nurse; if anyone could pull him through she would. Every man had to die once and he only wished to be left in peace. He would not listen to the doctor's expostulations, and finally the doctor gave in.
Chinese owners were strange customers, he said; if he left his ship because he was sick, his owner might fire him, and he couldn't afford to lose his job. As long as he stayed where he was, his contract protected him, and he had a great first mate. Plus, he couldn't leave his girl. No man could ask for a better nurse; if anyone could help him get through this, it would be her. Every man has to die once, and he just wanted to be left in peace. He wouldn’t listen to the doctor’s arguments, and eventually, the doctor gave up.
"I'll write you a prescription," he said doubtfully, "and see if it does you any good. You'd better stay in bed for a while."
"I'll write you a prescription," he said hesitantly, "and see if it helps you. You should stay in bed for a bit."
"There ain't much fear of my getting up, doc," answered the captain. "I feel as weak as a cat."
"There isn't much fear of me getting up, doc," replied the captain. "I feel as weak as a kitten."
But he believed in the doctor's prescription as little as did the doctor himself, and when he was alone amused himself by lighting his cigar with it. He had to get amusement out of something, for his cigar tasted like nothing on earth, and he smoked only to persuade himself that he was not too ill to. That evening a couple of friends of his, masters of tramp steamers, hearing he was sick came to see him. They discussed his case over a bottle of whisky and a box of Philippine cigars. One of them remembered how a mate of his had been taken queer just like that and not a doctor in the United States had been able to cure him. He had seen in the paper an advertisement of a patent medicine, and thought there'd be no harm in trying it. That man was as strong as ever he'd been in his life after two bottles. But his illness had given Captain Butler a lucidity which was new and strange, and while they talked he seemed to read their minds. They thought he was dying. And when they left him he was afraid.
But he had as little faith in the doctor's prescription as the doctor did himself, and when he was alone, he amused himself by lighting his cigar with it. He needed to find some amusement because his cigar tasted horrible, and he smoked just to convince himself that he wasn’t too sick to enjoy it. That evening, a couple of his friends, who were captains of tramp steamers, came to visit after hearing he was unwell. They talked about his situation over a bottle of whiskey and a box of Philippine cigars. One of them recalled how a crew member had fallen ill just like this, and not a single doctor in the United States could help him. He had seen an ad for a patent medicine in the paper and figured it couldn’t hurt to give it a shot. That guy felt stronger than ever after just two bottles. But Captain Butler’s illness had granted him a clarity that was new and strange, and while they chatted, it seemed like he could read their minds. They thought he was dying. And when they left, he felt afraid.
The girl saw his weakness. This was her opportunity. She had been urging him to let a native doctor see him, and he had stoutly refused; but now she entreated him. He listened with harassed eyes. He wavered. It was very funny that the American doctor could not tell what was the matter with him. But he did not want her to think that he was scared. If he let a damned nigger come along and look at him, it was to comfort her. He told her to do what she liked.
The girl noticed his weakness. This was her chance. She had been insisting that he see a local doctor, and he had firmly refused; but now she begged him. He listened with troubled eyes. He hesitated. It was pretty funny that the American doctor couldn’t figure out what was wrong with him. But he didn’t want her to think he was scared. If he let a damn local come by and check him out, it was just to appease her. He told her to do whatever she wanted.
The native doctor came the next night. The captain was lying alone, half awake, and the cabin was dimly lit by an oil lamp. The door was softly opened and the girl came in on tip-toe. She held the door open and some one slipped in silently behind her. The captain smiled at this mystery, but he was so weak now, the smile was no more than a glimmer in his eyes. The doctor was a little, old man, very thin and very wrinkled, with a completely bald head, and the face of a monkey. He was bowed and gnarled like an old tree. He looked hardly human, but his eyes were very bright, and in the half darkness, they seemed to glow with a reddish light. He was dressed filthily in a pair of ragged dungarees, and the upper part of his body was naked. He sat down on his haunches and for ten minutes looked at the captain. Then he felt the palms of his hands and the soles of his feet. The girl watched him with frightened eyes. No word was spoken. Then he asked for something that the captain had worn. The girl gave him the old felt hat which the captain used constantly and taking it he sat down again on the floor, clasping it firmly with both hands; and rocking backwards and forwards slowly he muttered some gibberish in a very low tone.
The native doctor arrived the following night. The captain was lying alone, half awake, and the cabin was dimly lit by an oil lamp. The door was quietly opened, and the girl entered on tiptoe. She held the door open, and someone slipped in silently behind her. The captain smiled at this intrigue, but he was so weak that the smile was barely a flicker in his eyes. The doctor was a short, old man, very thin and very wrinkled, with a completely bald head and a face resembling a monkey. He was hunched and twisted like an old tree. He looked barely human, but his eyes were very bright, and in the dim light, they seemed to glow with a reddish hue. He was dressed in filthy, ragged dungarees, and the upper part of his body was bare. He squatted down and observed the captain for ten minutes. Then he felt the palms of his hands and the soles of his feet. The girl watched him with frightened eyes. No words were exchanged. Then he asked for something that the captain had worn. The girl handed him the old felt hat that the captain used all the time, and taking it, he sat down again on the floor, gripping it tightly with both hands; while rocking back and forth slowly, he muttered some incomprehensible words in a very low voice.
At last he gave a little sigh and dropped the hat. He took an old pipe out of his trouser pocket and lit it. The girl went over to him and sat by his side. He whispered something to her, and she started violently. For a few minutes they talked in hurried undertones, and then they stood up. She gave him money and opened the door for him. He slid out as silently as he had come in. Then she went over to the captain and leaned over him so that she could speak into his ear.
At last, he sighed a little and dropped the hat. He pulled out an old pipe from his pocket and lit it. The girl went over to him and sat down beside him. He whispered something to her, and she jumped in surprise. For a few minutes, they talked in quick, low voices, and then they stood up. She handed him money and opened the door for him. He slipped out just as quietly as he had come in. Then she went over to the captain and leaned down to speak into his ear.
"It's an enemy praying you to death."
"It's an enemy praying for your downfall."
"Don't talk fool stuff, girlie," he said impatiently.
"Stop talking nonsense, girl," he said impatiently.
"It's truth. It's God's truth. That's why the American doctor couldn't do anything. Our people can do that. I've seen it done. I thought you were safe because you were a white man."
"It's true. It's God's truth. That's why the American doctor couldn't do anything. Our people can do that. I've seen it happen. I thought you were safe because you were a white man."
"I haven't an enemy."
"I don't have an enemy."
"Bananas."
"Bananas."
"What's he want to pray me to death for?"
"Why does he want to pray me to death?"
"You ought to have fired him before he had a chance."
"You should have let him go before he had a chance."
"I guess if I ain't got nothing more the matter with me than Bananas' hoodoo I shall be sitting up and taking nourishment in a very few days."
"I guess if I don’t have anything more wrong with me than Bananas' bad luck, I’ll be up and eating again in just a few days."
She was silent for a while and she looked at him intently.
She was quiet for a moment and stared at him intently.
"Don't you know you're dying?" she said to him at last.
"Don't you realize you're dying?" she finally said to him.
That was what the two skippers had thought, but they hadn't said it. A shiver passed across the captain's wan face.
That was what the two captains had thought, but they hadn't said it. A chill went across the captain's pale face.
"The doctor says there ain't nothing really the matter with me. I've only to lie quiet for a bit and I shall be all right."
"The doctor says there’s really nothing wrong with me. I just need to rest for a while and I’ll be fine."
She put her lips to his ear as if she were afraid that the air itself might hear.
She leaned close to his ear, as if she were worried that the air itself might listen in.
"You're dying, dying, dying. You'll pass out with the old moon."
"You're dying, dying, dying. You'll fade away with the old moon."
"That's something to know."
"That's good to know."
"You'll pass out with the old moon unless Bananas dies before."
"You'll pass out with the old moon unless Bananas dies first."
He was not a timid man and he had recovered already from the shock her words, and still more her vehement, silent manner, had given him. Once more a smile flickered in his eyes.
He wasn't a timid guy, and he had already bounced back from the shock of her words, and even more so from her intense, silent demeanor. Once again, a smile flashed in his eyes.
"I guess I'll take my chance, girlie."
"I guess I'll take my chance, girl."
"There's twelve days before the new moon."
"There's twelve days until the new moon."
There was something in her tone that gave him an idea.
There was something in her tone that sparked an idea in him.
"See here, my girl, this is all bunk. I don't believe a word of it. But I don't want you to try any of your monkey tricks with Bananas. He ain't a beauty, but he's a first-rate mate."
"Listen up, my girl, this is all nonsense. I don't believe a word of it. But I don't want you to pull any of your stunts with Bananas. He may not be a looker, but he's a top-notch friend."
He would have said a good deal more, but he was tired out. He suddenly felt very weak and faint. It was always at that hour that he felt worse. He closed his eyes. The girl watched him for a minute and then slipped out of the cabin. The moon, nearly full, made a silver pathway over the dark sea. It shone from an unclouded sky. She looked at it with terror, for she knew that with its death the man she loved would die. His life was in her hands. She could save him, she alone could save him, but the enemy was cunning, and she must be cunning too. She felt that someone was looking at her, and without turning, by the sudden fear that seized her, knew that from the shadow the burning eyes of the mate were fixed upon her. She did not know what he could do; if he could read her thoughts she was defeated already, and with a desperate effort she emptied her mind of all content. His death alone could save her lover, and she could bring his death about. She knew that if he could be brought to look into a calabash in which was water so that a reflection of him was made, and the reflection were broken by hurtling the water, he would die as though he had been struck by lightning; for the reflection was his soul. But none knew better than he the danger, and he could be made to look only by a guile which had lulled his least suspicion. He must never think that he had an enemy who was on the watch to cause his destruction. She knew what she had to do. But the time was short, the time was terribly short. Presently she realised that the mate had gone. She breathed more freely.
He would have said a lot more, but he was worn out. Suddenly, he felt really weak and faint. It was always around this time that he felt the worst. He closed his eyes. The girl watched him for a moment and then slipped out of the cabin. The nearly full moon created a silver pathway across the dark sea, shining from an unclouded sky. She gazed at it in fear, knowing that with its fading light, the man she loved would also fade away. His life was in her hands. She alone could save him, but the enemy was clever, and she had to be clever too. She sensed someone was watching her, and without turning, the sudden fear that gripped her made her realize that the mate's burning eyes were fixed on her from the shadows. She had no idea what he could do; if he could read her thoughts, she was already defeated, and with a desperate effort, she cleared her mind completely. Only his death could save her lover, and she could bring it about. She knew that if she could get him to look into a calabash filled with water so that his reflection appeared, breaking that reflection would cause him to die as if struck by lightning; the reflection was his soul. But he knew better than anyone the danger, and he could only be made to look if he was lulled into a false sense of security. He must never suspect that there was an enemy watching to bring about his downfall. She understood what she needed to do. But time was short, terribly short. Soon, she realized the mate had left. She let out a breath of relief.
Two days later they sailed, and there were ten now before the new moon. Captain Butler was terrible to see. He was nothing but skin and bone, and he could not move without help. He could hardly speak. But she dared do nothing yet. She knew that she must be patient. The mate was cunning, cunning. They went to one of the smaller islands of the group and discharged cargo, and now there were only seven days more. The moment had come to start. She brought some things out of the cabin she shared with the captain and made them into a bundle. She put the bundle in the deck cabin where she and Bananas ate their meals, and at dinner time, when she went in, he turned quickly and she saw that he had been looking at it. Neither of them spoke, but she knew what he suspected. She was making her preparations to leave the ship. He looked at her mockingly. Gradually, as though to prevent the captain from knowing what she was about, she brought everything she owned into the cabin, and some of the captain's clothes, and made them all into bundles. At last Bananas could keep silence no longer. He pointed to a suit of ducks.
Two days later, they set sail, and now there were ten days left before the new moon. Captain Butler looked awful. He was nothing but skin and bones and couldn't move without assistance. He could barely speak. But she knew she couldn't do anything yet. She had to be patient. The mate was clever, really clever. They went to one of the smaller islands in the group to unload cargo, and now there were just seven days left. The time had come to make a move. She took some things out of the cabin she shared with the captain and made them into a bundle. She placed the bundle in the deck cabin where she and Bananas had their meals, and at dinner time, when she walked in, he turned quickly, and she noticed he had been eyeing it. Neither of them said a word, but she could tell what he suspected. She was getting ready to leave the ship. He looked at her with a mocking expression. Slowly, as if to keep the captain from figuring out what she was up to, she brought everything she owned into the cabin, along with some of the captain's clothes, and turned them all into bundles. Finally, Bananas could no longer stay quiet. He pointed to a suit of ducks.
"What are you going to do with that?" he asked.
"What are you planning to do with that?" he asked.
She shrugged her shoulders.
She shrugged.
"I'm going back to my island."
"I'm heading back to my island."
He gave a laugh that distorted his grim face. The captain was dying and she meant to get away with all she could lay hands on.
He let out a laugh that twisted his serious face. The captain was dying, and she intended to take everything she could get her hands on.
"What'll you do if I say you can't take those things? They're the captain's."
"What will you do if I say you can't take those things? They're the captain's."
"They're no use to you," she said.
"They're not useful to you," she said.
There was a calabash hanging on the wall. It was the very calabash I had seen when I came into the cabin and which we had talked about. She took it down. It was all dusty, so she poured water into it from the water-bottle, and rinsed it with her fingers.
There was a gourd hanging on the wall. It was the same gourd I had seen when I walked into the cabin and that we had discussed. She took it down. It was all dusty, so she poured water from the water bottle into it and rinsed it with her fingers.
"What are you doing with that?"
"What are you doing with that?"
"I can sell it for fifty dollars," she said.
"I can sell it for fifty bucks," she said.
"If you want to take it you'll have to pay me."
"If you want to take it, you'll need to pay me."
"What d'you want?"
"What do you want?"
"You know what I want."
"I know what you want."
She allowed a fleeting smile to play on her lips. She flashed a quick look at him and quickly turned away. He gave a gasp of desire. She raised her shoulders in a little shrug. With a savage bound he sprang upon her and seized her in his arms. Then she laughed. She put her arms, her soft, round arms, about his neck, and surrendered herself to him voluptuously.
She let a brief smile cross her lips. She shot him a quick glance and then turned away. He gasped with desire. She shrugged her shoulders slightly. With a sudden move, he jumped on her and pulled her into his arms. Then she laughed. She wrapped her soft, round arms around his neck and gave herself to him completely.
When the morning came she roused him out of a deep sleep. The early rays of the sun slanted into the cabin. He pressed her to his heart. Then he told her that the captain could not last more than a day or two, and the owner wouldn't so easily find another white man to command the ship. If Bananas offered to take less money he would get the job and the girl could stay with him. He looked at her with love-sick eyes. She nestled up against him. She kissed his lips, in the foreign way, in the way the captain had taught her to kiss. And she promised to stay. Bananas was drunk with happiness.
When morning came, she woke him from a deep sleep. The early rays of the sun streamed into the cabin. He held her close to his heart. Then he told her that the captain wouldn’t survive more than a day or two, and the owner wouldn’t easily find another white man to captain the ship. If Bananas agreed to take less money, he’d get the job, and the girl could stay with him. He looked at her with lovesick eyes. She snuggled against him. She kissed his lips, in the foreign way, like the captain had taught her. And she promised to stay. Bananas was overjoyed.
It was now or never.
It’s now or never.
She got up and went to the table to arrange her hair. There was no mirror and she looked into the calabash, seeking for her reflection. She tidied her beautiful hair. Then she beckoned to Bananas to come to her. She pointed to the calabash.
She got up and went to the table to fix her hair. There was no mirror, so she looked into the calabash, trying to see her reflection. She tidied her beautiful hair. Then she signaled to Bananas to come over to her. She pointed to the calabash.
"There's something in the bottom of it," she said.
"There's something at the bottom of it," she said.
Instinctively, without suspecting anything, Bananas looked full into the water. His face was reflected in it. In a flash she beat upon it violently, with both her hands, so that they pounded on the bottom and the water splashed up. The reflection was broken in pieces. Bananas started back with a sudden hoarse cry and he looked at the girl. She was standing there with a look of triumphant hatred on her face. A horror came into his eyes. His heavy features were twisted in agony, and with a thud, as though he had taken a violent poison, he crumpled up on to the ground. A great shudder passed through his body and he was still. She leaned over him callously. She put her hand on his heart and then she pulled down his lower eye-lid. He was quite dead.
Instinctively, without suspecting anything, Bananas looked right into the water. His face was reflected in it. In an instant, she struck it violently with both her hands, pounding the surface and splashing water everywhere. The reflection shattered into pieces. Bananas recoiled with a sudden, hoarse cry and looked at the girl. She stood there with a look of triumphant hatred on her face. A look of horror crossed his eyes. His heavy features twisted in agony, and with a thud, as if he had taken a strong poison, he collapsed onto the ground. A great shudder ran through his body and then he went still. She leaned over him without any compassion. She placed her hand on his heart and then pulled down his lower eyelid. He was completely dead.
She went into the cabin in which lay Captain Butler. There was a faint colour in his cheeks and he looked at her in a startled way.
She entered the cabin where Captain Butler was lying. There was a slight color in his cheeks, and he looked at her in surprise.
"What's happened?" he whispered.
"What's going on?" he whispered.
They were the first words he had spoken for forty-eight hours.
They were the first words he had spoken in forty-eight hours.
"Nothing's happened," she said.
"Nothing's happened," she said.
"I feel all funny."
"I feel kind of weird."
Then his eyes closed and he fell asleep. He slept for a day and a night, and when he awoke he asked for food. In a fortnight he was well.
Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He slept for a day and a night, and when he woke up, he asked for food. In two weeks, he was better.
It was past midnight when Winter and I rowed back to shore and we had drunk innumerable whiskies and sodas.
It was after midnight when Winter and I rowed back to shore, and we had drunk countless whiskies and sodas.
"What do you think of it all?" asked Winter.
"What do you think about everything?" asked Winter.
"What a question! If you mean, have I any explanation to suggest, I haven't."
"What a question! If you’re asking if I have any explanations to offer, I don’t."
"The captain believes every word of it."
"The captain believes every word of it."
"That's obvious; but you know that's not the part that interests me most, whether it's true or not, and what it all means; the part that interests me is that such things should happen to such people. I wonder what there is in that commonplace little man to arouse such a passion in that lovely creature. As I watched her, asleep there, while he was telling the story I had some fantastic idea about the power of love being able to work miracles."
"That's clear; but what really grabs my attention isn’t whether it’s true or not, or what it all means. What fascinates me is that things like this happen to people like them. I wonder what it is about that ordinary little guy that sparks such passion in that beautiful woman. As I watched her sleeping there while he was sharing the story, I started to think about how love has the power to work miracles."
"But that's not the girl," said Winter.
"But that's not the girl," Winter said.
"What on earth do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Didn't you notice the cook?"
"Didn’t you see the chef?"
"Of course I did. He's the ugliest man I ever saw."
"Of course I did. He's the most hideous guy I've ever seen."
"That's why Butler took him. The girl ran away with the Chinese cook last year. This is a new one. He's only had her there about two months."
"That's why Butler took him. The girl ran away with the Chinese cook last year. This is a new one. He's only had her there for about two months."
"Well, I'm hanged."
"Well, I'm in trouble."
"He thinks this cook is safe. But I wouldn't be too sure in his place. There's something about a Chink, when he lays himself out to please a woman she can't resist him."
"He thinks this cook is safe. But I wouldn't be too sure if I were him. There's something about an Asian man; when he tries to charm a woman, she can't resist him."
VII
Rain
Rain
IT was nearly bed-time and when they awoke next morning land would be in sight. Dr Macphail lit his pipe and, leaning over the rail, searched the heavens for the Southern Cross. After two years at the front and a wound that had taken longer to heal than it should, he was glad to settle down quietly at Apia for twelve months at least, and he felt already better for the journey. Since some of the passengers were leaving the ship next day at Pago-Pago they had had a little dance that evening and in his ears hammered still the harsh notes of the mechanical piano. But the deck was quiet at last. A little way off he saw his wife in a long chair talking with the Davidsons, and he strolled over to her. When he sat down under the light and took off his hat you saw that he had very red hair, with a bald patch on the crown, and the red, freckled skin which accompanies red hair; he was a man of forty, thin, with a pinched face, precise and rather pedantic; and he spoke with a Scots accent in a very low, quiet voice.
IT was almost bedtime, and by the next morning, they would see land. Dr. Macphail lit his pipe and leaned over the railing, looking up at the sky for the Southern Cross. After two years at the front and a wound that took longer to heal than it should have, he was happy to settle down quietly in Apia for at least twelve months, and he already felt better from the journey. Since some of the passengers were getting off the ship the next day in Pago-Pago, they had a little dance that evening, and the harsh sounds of the mechanical piano still echoed in his ears. But the deck was finally quiet. A little distance away, he saw his wife in a lounge chair talking with the Davidsons, so he strolled over to her. When he sat down under the light and took off his hat, it was clear he had very red hair, a bald patch on the crown, and the red, freckled skin that comes with red hair; he was a thin man of forty, with a pinched face, precise and somewhat pedantic; and he spoke with a Scottish accent in a very low, quiet voice.
Between the Macphails and the Davidsons, who were missionaries, there had arisen the intimacy of shipboard, which is due to propinquity rather than to any community of taste. Their chief tie was the disapproval they shared of the men who spent their days and nights in the smoking-room playing poker or bridge and drinking. Mrs Macphail was not a little flattered to think that she and her husband were the only people on board with whom the Davidsons were willing to associate, and even the doctor, shy but no fool, half unconsciously acknowledged the compliment. It was only because he was of an argumentative mind that in their cabin at night he permitted himself to carp.
Between the Macphails and the Davidsons, who were missionaries, a close relationship had formed during their time on the ship, more because they were close in proximity than because they shared similar interests. Their main connection was their shared disapproval of the men who spent their days and nights in the smoking room playing poker or bridge and drinking. Mrs. Macphail felt quite flattered that she and her husband were the only people on board the Davidsons wanted to associate with, and even the doctor, who was reserved but smart, somewhat unconsciously accepted the compliment. It was only because he liked to debate that he allowed himself to criticize a bit in their cabin at night.
"Mrs Davidson was saying she didn't know how they'd have got through the journey if it hadn't been for us," said Mrs Macphail, as she neatly brushed out her transformation. "She said we were really the only people on the ship they cared to know."
"Mrs. Davidson was saying she didn't know how they would have managed the trip without us," Mrs. Macphail said, as she neatly smoothed out her transformation. "She mentioned that we were really the only people on the ship they wanted to get to know."
"I shouldn't have thought a missionary was such a big bug that he could afford to put on frills."
"I shouldn't have thought a missionary was such a big deal that he could afford to show off."
"It's not frills. I quite understand what she means. It wouldn't have been very nice for the Davidsons to have to mix with all that rough lot in the smoking-room."
"It's not about the extra stuff. I totally get what she means. It wouldn't have been very pleasant for the Davidsons to have to hang out with that rough crowd in the smoking room."
"The founder of their religion wasn't so exclusive," said Dr Macphail with a chuckle.
"The founder of their religion wasn't that exclusive," Dr. Macphail said with a chuckle.
"I've asked you over and over again not to joke about religion," answered his wife. "I shouldn't like to have a nature like yours, Alec. You never look for the best in people."
"I've told you repeatedly not to make jokes about religion," his wife replied. "I wouldn't want to have a personality like yours, Alec. You never see the good in people."
He gave her a sidelong glance with his pale, blue eyes, but did not reply. After many years of married life he had learned that it was more conducive to peace to leave his wife with the last word. He was undressed before she was, and climbing into the upper bunk he settled down to read himself to sleep.
He shot her a sideways glance with his pale blue eyes but didn’t say anything. After many years of being married, he had figured out that it was better for peace to let his wife have the last word. He got undressed before she did, and as he climbed into the top bunk, he settled in to read himself to sleep.
When he came on deck next morning they were close to land. He looked at it with greedy eyes. There was a thin strip of silver beach rising quickly to hills covered to the top with luxuriant vegetation. The coconut trees, thick and green, came nearly to the water's edge, and among them you saw the grass houses of the Samoans; and here and there, gleaming white, a little church. Mrs Davidson came and stood beside him. She was dressed in black and wore round her neck a gold chain, from which dangled a small cross. She was a little woman, with brown, dull hair very elaborately arranged, and she had prominent blue eyes behind invisible pince-nez. Her face was long, like a sheep's, but she gave no impression of foolishness, rather of extreme alertness; she had the quick movements of a bird. The most remarkable thing about her was her voice, high, metallic, and without inflection; it fell on the ear with a hard monotony, irritating to the nerves like the pitiless clamour of the pneumatic drill.
When he came on deck the next morning, they were close to land. He looked at it with eager eyes. There was a narrow strip of silver beach rising quickly to hills covered with lush greenery. The coconut trees, thick and green, almost reached the water's edge, and among them, you could see the grass houses of the Samoans; and here and there, gleaming white, a small church. Mrs. Davidson came and stood beside him. She was dressed in black and wore a gold chain around her neck, from which hung a small cross. She was a petite woman, with brown, dull hair very elaborately styled, and she had prominent blue eyes behind invisible pince-nez. Her face was long, like a sheep's, but she didn't come across as foolish; instead, she exuded extreme alertness and had the quick movements of a bird. The most notable thing about her was her voice—high, metallic, and monotone; it struck the ear with a harsh sameness, irritating to the nerves like the relentless noise of a pneumatic drill.
"This must seem like home to you," said Dr Macphail, with his thin, difficult smile.
"This must feel like home to you," said Dr. Macphail, with his thin, awkward smile.
"Ours are low islands, you know, not like these. Coral. These are volcanic. We've got another ten days' journey to reach them."
"Ours are low islands, you know, not like these. Coral. These are volcanic. We have another ten days' journey to get to them."
"In these parts that's almost like being in the next street at home," said Dr Macphail facetiously.
"In this area, that's pretty much like being in the next block back home," Dr. Macphail said jokingly.
"Well, that's rather an exaggerated way of putting it, but one does look at distances differently in the South Seas. So far you're right."
"Well, that's a pretty exaggerated way to say it, but people really do see distances differently in the South Seas. So far, you're right."
Dr Macphail sighed faintly.
Dr. Macphail sighed softly.
"I'm glad we're not stationed here," she went on. "They say this is a terribly difficult place to work in. The steamers' touching makes the people unsettled; and then there's the naval station; that's bad for the natives. In our district we don't have difficulties like that to contend with. There are one or two traders, of course, but we take care to make them behave, and if they don't we make the place so hot for them they're glad to go."
"I'm glad we’re not based here," she continued. "They say this is a really tough place to work. The steamers arriving make the locals nervous, and then there's the naval base; that creates problems for the locals. In our area, we don’t face issues like that. There are a couple of traders, of course, but we make sure they follow the rules, and if they don’t, we make it so uncomfortable for them that they’re happy to leave."
Fixing the glasses on her nose she looked at the green island with a ruthless stare.
Fixing her glasses on her nose, she stared at the green island with an intense gaze.
"It's almost a hopeless task for the missionaries here. I can never be sufficiently thankful to God that we are at least spared that."
"It's almost a hopeless task for the missionaries here. I can never be grateful enough to God that we are at least spared from that."
Davidson's district consisted of a group of islands to the North of Samoa; they were widely separated and he had frequently to go long distances by canoe. At these times his wife remained at their headquarters and managed the mission. Dr Macphail felt his heart sink when he considered the efficiency with which she certainly managed it. She spoke of the depravity of the natives in a voice which nothing could hush, but with a vehemently unctuous horror. Her sense of delicacy was singular. Early in their acquaintance she had said to him:
Davidson's district was made up of a group of islands north of Samoa; they were far apart, and he often had to travel long distances by canoe. During these times, his wife stayed at their base and ran the mission. Dr. Macphail felt a sense of dread when he thought about how effectively she managed it. She talked about the natives' depravity in a tone that nothing could silence, but with a passionately exaggerated horror. Her sense of delicacy was unique. Early in their relationship, she had said to him:
"You know, their marriage customs when we first settled in the islands were so shocking that I couldn't possibly describe them to you. But I'll tell Mrs Macphail and she'll tell you."
"You know, their marriage customs when we first settled in the islands were so shocking that I can’t even begin to explain them to you. But I’ll tell Mrs. Macphail, and she’ll fill you in."
Then he had seen his wife and Mrs Davidson, their deck-chairs close together, in earnest conversation for about two hours. As he walked past them backwards and forwards for the sake of exercise, he had heard Mrs Davidson's agitated whisper, like the distant flow of a mountain torrent, and he saw by his wife's open mouth and pale face that she was enjoying an alarming experience. At night in their cabin she repeated to him with bated breath all she had heard.
Then he had seen his wife and Mrs. Davidson sitting close together in their deck chairs, deep in conversation for about two hours. As he walked back and forth past them for exercise, he heard Mrs. Davidson's excited whisper, like the distant rush of a mountain stream, and he could see from his wife's open mouth and pale face that she was having a pretty intense experience. Later that night in their cabin, she told him, breathless, everything she had heard.
"Well, what did I say to you?" cried Mrs Davidson, exultant, next morning. "Did you ever hear anything more dreadful? You don't wonder that I couldn't tell you myself, do you? Even though you are a doctor."
"Well, what did I say to you?" Mrs. Davidson exclaimed triumphantly the next morning. "Have you ever heard anything more awful? You’re not surprised that I couldn’t tell you myself, are you? Even though you’re a doctor."
Mrs Davidson scanned his face. She had a dramatic eagerness to see that she had achieved the desired effect.
Mrs. Davidson looked at his face. She was dramatically eager to see that she had accomplished the desired effect.
"Can you wonder that when we first went there our hearts sank? You'll hardly believe me when I tell you it was impossible to find a single good girl in any of the villages."
"Can you blame us for feeling disheartened when we first arrived? You probably won’t believe me when I say it was impossible to find a single decent girl in any of the villages."
She used the word good in a severely technical manner.
She used the word good in a very technical way.
"Mr Davidson and I talked it over, and we made up our minds the first thing to do was to put down the dancing. The natives were crazy about dancing."
"Mr. Davidson and I discussed it, and we decided that the first thing to do was to stop the dancing. The locals were really into dancing."
"I was not averse to it myself when I was a young man," said Dr Macphail.
"I wasn't against it myself when I was young," said Dr. Macphail.
"I guessed as much when I heard you ask Mrs Macphail to have a turn with you last night. I don't think there's any real harm if a man dances with his wife, but I was relieved that she wouldn't. Under the circumstances I thought it better that we should keep ourselves to ourselves."
"I figured that out when I heard you ask Mrs. Macphail to dance with you last night. I don’t think there’s anything wrong with a man dancing with his wife, but I was glad she didn’t. Given the situation, I thought it was best for us to keep to ourselves."
"Under what circumstances?"
"Under what conditions?"
Mrs Davidson gave him a quick look through her pince-nez, but did not answer his question.
Mrs. Davidson gave him a quick look through her pince-nez, but didn’t answer his question.
"But among white people it's not quite the same," she went on, "though I must say I agree with Mr Davidson, who says he can't understand how a husband can stand by and see his wife in another man's arms, and as far as I'm concerned I've never danced a step since I married. But the native dancing is quite another matter. It's not only immoral in itself, but it distinctly leads to immorality. However, I'm thankful to God that we stamped it out, and I don't think I'm wrong in saying that no one has danced in our district for eight years."
"But with white people, it’s not the same," she continued, "although I must say I agree with Mr. Davidson, who can’t understand how a husband can just stand by and see his wife in another man’s arms. As for me, I haven’t danced a single step since I got married. But the native dancing is a completely different story. It’s not only immoral on its own, but it also clearly leads to immorality. However, I’m grateful to God that we managed to get rid of it, and I don’t think I’m wrong in saying that no one has danced in our district for eight years."
But now they came to the mouth of the harbour and Mrs Macphail joined them. The ship turned sharply and steamed slowly in. It was a great land-locked harbour big enough to hold a fleet of battleships; and all around it rose, high and steep, the green hills. Near the entrance, getting such breeze as blew from the sea, stood the governor's house in a garden. The Stars and Stripes dangled languidly from a flagstaff. They passed two or three trim bungalows, and a tennis court, and then they came to the quay with its warehouses. Mrs Davidson pointed out the schooner, moored two or three hundred yards from the side, which was to take them to Apia. There was a crowd of eager, noisy, and good-humoured natives come from all parts of the island, some from curiosity, others to barter with the travellers on their way to Sydney; and they brought pineapples and huge bunches of bananas, tapa cloths, necklaces of shells or sharks' teeth, kava-bowls, and models of war canoes. American sailors, neat and trim, clean-shaven and frank of face, sauntered among them, and there was a little group of officials. While their luggage was being landed the Macphails and Mrs Davidson watched the crowd. Dr Macphail looked at the yaws from which most of the children and the young boys seemed to suffer, disfiguring sores like torpid ulcers, and his professional eyes glistened when he saw for the first time in his experience cases of elephantiasis, men going about with a huge, heavy arm or dragging along a grossly disfigured leg. Men and women wore the lava-lava.
But now they arrived at the mouth of the harbor, and Mrs. Macphail joined them. The ship turned sharply and slowly steamed in. It was a large, landlocked harbor big enough to hold a fleet of battleships, with steep green hills rising all around it. Near the entrance, catching whatever breeze came from the sea, stood the governor's house surrounded by a garden. The Stars and Stripes hung lazily from a flagpole. They passed by two or three neat bungalows and a tennis court, and then reached the quay with its warehouses. Mrs. Davidson pointed out the schooner moored a couple of hundred yards from the dock that would take them to Apia. A crowd of eager, noisy, friendly locals had gathered, some out of curiosity and others looking to trade with travelers heading to Sydney; they brought pineapples, huge bunches of bananas, tapa cloths, necklaces made of shells or sharks' teeth, kava bowls, and models of war canoes. Neat and tidy American sailors, clean-shaven and friendly-faced, strolled among them, along with a small group of officials. While their luggage was being unloaded, the Macphails and Mrs. Davidson watched the crowd. Dr. Macphail noted the yaws affecting most of the children and young boys, leaving disfiguring sores that looked like sluggish ulcers, and his professional eyes lit up when he encountered, for the first time in his career, cases of elephantiasis—men walking around with swollen, heavy arms or dragging severely disfigured legs. Both men and women wore the lava-lava.
"It's a very indecent costume," said Mrs Davidson. "Mr Davidson thinks it should be prohibited by law. How can you expect people to be moral when they wear nothing but a strip of red cotton round their loins?"
"It's a really inappropriate outfit," said Mrs. Davidson. "Mr. Davidson believes it should be banned by law. How can you expect people to be moral when they're only wearing a strip of red cotton around their waists?"
"It's suitable enough to the climate," said the doctor, wiping the sweat off his head.
"It's just right for the climate," said the doctor, wiping the sweat off his forehead.
Now that they were on land the heat, though it was so early in the morning, was already oppressive. Closed in by its hills, not a breath of air came in to Pago-Pago.
Now that they were on land, the heat, even though it was still early in the morning, was already unbearable. Surrounded by hills, not a single breath of air reached Pago-Pago.
"In our islands," Mrs Davidson went on in her high-pitched tones, "we've practically eradicated the lava-lava. A few old men still continue to wear it, but that's all. The women have all taken to the Mother Hubbard, and the men wear trousers and singlets. At the very beginning of our stay Mr Davidson said in one of his reports: the inhabitants of these islands will never be thoroughly Christianised till every boy of more than ten years is made to wear a pair of trousers."
"In our islands," Mrs. Davidson continued in her high-pitched voice, "we've almost completely eliminated the lava-lava. A few older men still wear it, but that's about it. The women have all switched to the Mother Hubbard, and the men wear pants and singlets. Right at the start of our stay, Mr. Davidson mentioned in one of his reports: the people of these islands won’t be truly Christianized until every boy over ten years old is made to wear a pair of pants."
But Mrs Davidson had given two or three of her birdlike glances at heavy grey clouds that came floating over the mouth of the harbour. A few drops began to fall.
But Mrs. Davidson had cast two or three of her birdlike glances at the heavy gray clouds drifting over the harbor entrance. A few drops started to fall.
"We'd better take shelter," she said.
"We should find some shelter," she said.
They made their way with all the crowd to a great shed of corrugated iron, and the rain began to fall in torrents. They stood there for some time and then were joined by Mr Davidson. He had been polite enough to the Macphails during the journey, but he had not his wife's sociability, and had spent much of his time reading. He was a silent, rather sullen man, and you felt that his affability was a duty that he imposed upon himself Christianly; he was by nature reserved and even morose. His appearance was singular. He was very tall and thin, with long limbs loosely jointed; hollow cheeks and curiously high cheek-bones; he had so cadaverous an air that it surprised you to notice how full and sensual were his lips. He wore his hair very long. His dark eyes, set deep in their sockets, were large and tragic; and his hands with their big, long fingers, were finely shaped; they gave him a look of great strength. But the most striking thing about him was the feeling he gave you of suppressed fire. It was impressive and vaguely troubling. He was not a man with whom any intimacy was possible.
They made their way through the crowd to a large shed made of corrugated iron, and then the rain started to pour. They stood there for a while until Mr. Davidson joined them. He had been polite enough to the Macphails during the trip, but he didn’t have his wife’s sociability and spent much of his time reading. He was a quiet, somewhat gloomy man, and it felt like his friendliness was a duty he forced upon himself out of Christian obligation; he was naturally reserved and even a bit morose. His appearance was unusual. He was very tall and thin, with long limbs that seemed loosely connected; his cheeks were sunken, and he had unusually high cheekbones. He looked so pale and gaunt that it was surprising to see how full and sensual his lips were. He wore his hair very long. His dark eyes, set deep in their sockets, were large and sorrowful; and his hands, with their long fingers, were well-shaped and gave him an air of great strength. But what was most striking about him was the sense of suppressed intensity he conveyed. It was both impressive and somewhat unsettling. He wasn’t a man with whom any closeness was possible.
He brought now unwelcome news. There was an epidemic of measles, a serious and often fatal disease among the Kanakas, on the island, and a case had developed among the crew of the schooner which was to take them on their journey. The sick man had been brought ashore and put in hospital on the quarantine station, but telegraphic instructions had been sent from Apia to say that the schooner would not be allowed to enter the harbour till it was certain no other member of the crew was affected.
He brought some troubling news. There was a measles outbreak, a serious and often deadly disease among the Kanakas, on the island, and someone had gotten sick among the crew of the schooner that was supposed to take them on their journey. The sick man had been taken ashore and placed in the hospital at the quarantine station, but a telegram had been sent from Apia stating that the schooner wouldn't be allowed to enter the harbor until it was confirmed that no one else in the crew was affected.
"It means we shall have to stay here for ten days at least."
"It means we'll have to stay here for at least ten days."
"But I'm urgently needed at Apia," said Dr Macphail.
"But I really need to be in Apia," Dr. Macphail said.
"That can't be helped. If no more cases develop on board, the schooner will be allowed to sail with white passengers, but all native traffic is prohibited for three months."
"That can't be helped. If no more cases develop on board, the schooner will be allowed to sail with white passengers, but all native traffic is banned for three months."
"Is there a hotel here?" asked Mrs Macphail.
"Is there a hotel around here?" asked Mrs. Macphail.
Davidson gave a low chuckle.
Davidson chuckled softly.
"There's not."
"There's nothing."
"What shall we do then?"
"What do we do now?"
"I've been talking to the governor. There's a trader along the front who has rooms that he rents, and my proposition is that as soon as the rain lets up we should go along there and see what we can do. Don't expect comfort. You've just got to be thankful if we get a bed to sleep on and a roof over our heads."
"I've been speaking with the governor. There's a trader up front who rents out rooms, and I suggest that as soon as the rain stops, we should head over there and see what we can manage. Don't expect luxury. Just be grateful if we get a bed to sleep on and a roof over our heads."
But the rain showed no sign of stopping, and at length with umbrellas and waterproofs they set out. There was no town, but merely a group of official buildings, a store or two, and at the back, among the coconut trees and plantains, a few native dwellings. The house they sought was about five minutes' walk from the wharf. It was a frame house of two storeys, with broad verandahs on both floors and a roof of corrugated iron. The owner was a half-caste named Horn, with a native wife surrounded by little brown children, and on the ground-floor he had a store where he sold canned goods and cottons. The rooms he showed them were almost bare of furniture. In the Macphails' there was nothing but a poor, worn bed with a ragged mosquito net, a rickety chair, and a washstand. They looked round with dismay. The rain poured down without ceasing.
But the rain showed no signs of stopping, and eventually, with umbrellas and raincoats, they set out. There wasn't a town, just a cluster of official buildings, a couple of stores, and in the back, among the coconut trees and banana plants, a few local homes. The house they were looking for was about a five-minute walk from the wharf. It was a two-story frame house with wide porches on both floors and a corrugated iron roof. The owner was a half-caste man named Horn, who had a native wife and a bunch of little brown children. On the ground floor, he had a store where he sold canned goods and fabric. The rooms he showed them were nearly empty of furniture. In the Macphails' room, there was just a shabby, worn bed with a torn mosquito net, a shaky chair, and a washstand. They looked around in dismay. The rain kept pouring down relentlessly.
"I'm not going to unpack more than we actually need," said Mrs Macphail.
"I'm not going to unpack more than we actually need," Mrs. Macphail said.
Mrs Davidson came into the room as she was unlocking a portmanteau. She was very brisk and alert. The cheerless surroundings had no effect on her.
Mrs. Davidson walked into the room while unlocking a suitcase. She was very energetic and focused. The dull surroundings didn’t seem to bother her at all.
"If you'll take my advice you'll get a needle and cotton and start right in to mend the mosquito net," she said, "or you'll not be able to get a wink of sleep to-night."
"If you take my advice, you'll grab a needle and thread and start fixing the mosquito net," she said, "or you won't get a wink of sleep tonight."
"Will they be very bad?" asked Dr Macphail.
"Will they be really bad?" asked Dr. Macphail.
"This is the season for them. When you're asked to a party at Government House at Apia you'll notice that all the ladies are given a pillow-slip to put their—their lower extremities in."
"This is their season. When you're invited to a party at Government House in Apia, you'll see that all the ladies are given a pillowcase to put their—well, their lower halves in."
"I wish the rain would stop for a moment," said Mrs Macphail. "I could try to make the place comfortable with more heart if the sun were shining."
"I wish the rain would stop for a bit," said Mrs. Macphail. "I could make this place feel cozier if the sun was shining."
"Oh, if you wait for that, you'll wait a long time. Pago-Pago is about the rainiest place in the Pacific. You see, the hills, and that bay, they attract the water, and one expects rain at this time of year anyway."
"Oh, if you wait for that, you'll be waiting a while. Pago-Pago is one of the rainiest spots in the Pacific. You see, the hills and that bay attract the moisture, and you can count on rain at this time of year."
She looked from Macphail to his wife, standing helplessly in different parts of the room, like lost souls, and she pursed her lips. She saw that she must take them in hand. Feckless people like that made her impatient, but her hands itched to put everything in the order which came so naturally to her.
She glanced from Macphail to his wife, who stood feeling helpless in different corners of the room, like lost souls, and she pressed her lips together. She realized she needed to take charge. People like them were frustrating to her, but she felt the urge to organize everything in the way that came so easily to her.
"Here, you give me a needle and cotton and I'll mend that net of yours, while you go on with your unpacking. Dinner's at one. Dr Macphail, you'd better go down to the wharf and see that your heavy luggage has been put in a dry place. You know what these natives are, they're quite capable of storing it where the rain will beat in on it all the time."
"Here, hand me a needle and some thread, and I'll fix that net of yours while you continue unpacking. Dinner is at one. Dr. Macphail, you should head down to the wharf and make sure your heavy bags are stored somewhere dry. You know how these locals are; they're totally capable of putting it where the rain will soak it constantly."
The doctor put on his waterproof again and went downstairs. At the door Mr Horn was standing in conversation with the quartermaster of the ship they had just arrived in and a second-class passenger whom Dr Macphail had seen several times on board. The quartermaster, a little, shrivelled man, extremely dirty, nodded to him as he passed.
The doctor put his waterproof back on and headed downstairs. At the door, Mr. Horn was chatting with the ship's quartermaster and a second-class passenger whom Dr. Macphail had seen several times on board. The quartermaster, a small, wrinkled man who was very dirty, nodded at him as he walked by.
"This is a bad job about the measles, doc," he said. "I see you've fixed yourself up already."
"This is a lousy job regarding the measles, doc," he said. "I see you've already cleaned yourself up."
Dr Macphail thought he was rather familiar, but he was a timid man and he did not take offence easily.
Dr. Macphail thought he was somewhat familiar, but he was a shy man and didn't get offended easily.
"Yes, we've got a room upstairs."
"Yes, we have a room upstairs."
"Miss Thompson was sailing with you to Apia, so I've brought her along here."
"Miss Thompson is traveling with you to Apia, so I’ve brought her along."
The quartermaster pointed with his thumb to the woman standing by his side. She was twenty-seven perhaps, plump, and in a coarse fashion pretty. She wore a white dress and a large white hat. Her fat calves in white cotton stockings bulged over the tops of long white boots in glacé kid. She gave Macphail an ingratiating smile.
The quartermaster gestured with his thumb towards the woman beside him. She was around twenty-seven, a bit round, and had a kind of rough charm. She wore a white dress and a big white hat. Her thick calves in white cotton stockings spilled over the tops of long white boots made of shiny leather. She flashed Macphail a friendly smile.
"The feller's tryin' to soak me a dollar and a half a day for the meanest sized room," she said in a hoarse voice.
"The guy's trying to charge me a dollar and a half a day for the smallest room," she said in a hoarse voice.
"I tell you she's a friend of mine, Jo," said the quartermaster. "She can't pay more than a dollar, and you've sure got to take her for that."
"I’m telling you she’s a friend of mine, Jo," said the quartermaster. "She can’t pay more than a dollar, and you definitely have to accept that."
The trader was fat and smooth and quietly smiling.
The trader was overweight, unblemished, and smiling softly.
"Well, if you put it like that, Mr Swan, I'll see what I can do about it. I'll talk to Mrs Horn and if we think we can make a reduction we will."
"Alright, if you put it that way, Mr. Swan, I'll see what I can do. I'll talk to Mrs. Horn, and if we think we can lower the price, we will."
"Don't try to pull that stuff with me," said Miss Thompson. "We'll settle this right now. You get a dollar a day for the room and not one bean more."
"Don't try to play games with me," said Miss Thompson. "We'll sort this out right now. You get a dollar a day for the room and not a cent more."
Dr Macphail smiled. He admired the effrontery with which she bargained. He was the sort of man who always paid what he was asked. He preferred to be over-charged than to haggle. The trader sighed.
Dr. Macphail smiled. He admired the boldness with which she negotiated. He was the kind of guy who always paid what he was asked. He preferred being overcharged to having to haggle. The trader sighed.
"Well, to oblige Mr Swan I'll take it."
"Alright, to please Mr. Swan, I'll take it."
"That's the goods," said Miss Thompson. "Come right in and have a shot of hooch. I've got some real good rye in that grip if you'll bring it along, Mr Swan. You come along too, doctor."
"That's the stuff," said Miss Thompson. "Come on in and have a sip of alcohol. I've got some really good rye in that bag if you bring it along, Mr. Swan. You come too, doctor."
"Oh, I don't think I will, thank you," he answered. "I'm just going down to see that our luggage is all right."
"Oh, I don't think I will, thanks," he replied. "I'm just going to check on our luggage."
He stepped out into the rain. It swept in from the opening of the harbour in sheets and the opposite shore was all blurred. He passed two or three natives clad in nothing but the lava-lava, with huge umbrellas over them. They walked finely, with leisurely movements, very upright; and they smiled and greeted him in a strange tongue as they went by.
He stepped out into the rain. It poured in from the harbor in sheets, and the other side was all blurry. He walked past a couple of locals dressed only in lava-lava, holding large umbrellas. They moved gracefully, with relaxed movements, standing tall; and they smiled and greeted him in a language he didn’t understand as they passed by.
It was nearly dinner-time when he got back, and their meal was laid in the trader's parlour. It was a room designed not to live in but for purposes of prestige, and it had a musty, melancholy air. A suite of stamped plush was arranged neatly round the walls, and from the middle of the ceiling, protected from the flies by yellow tissue paper, hung a gilt chandelier. Davidson did not come.
It was almost dinner time when he returned, and their meal was set up in the trader's parlor. It was a room meant for show, not for actually living in, and it had a stale, gloomy feel. A set of patterned plush furniture was neatly arranged around the walls, and from the center of the ceiling, shielded from the flies by yellow tissue paper, hung a gold chandelier. Davidson didn’t show up.
"I know he went to call on the governor," said Mrs Davidson, "and I guess he's kept him to dinner."
"I know he went to visit the governor," said Mrs. Davidson, "and I bet he's staying for dinner."
A little native girl brought them a dish of Hamburger steak, and after a while the trader came up to see that they had everything they wanted.
A young native girl brought them a plate of hamburger steak, and after a while, the trader came by to make sure they had everything they needed.
"I see we have a fellow lodger, Mr Horn," said Dr Macphail.
"I see we have a new roommate, Mr. Horn," said Dr. Macphail.
"She's taken a room, that's all," answered the trader. "She's getting her own board."
"She's rented a room, that's it," replied the trader. "She's sorting out her own meals."
He looked at the two ladies with an obsequious air.
He looked at the two women with a fawning attitude.
"I put her downstairs so she shouldn't be in the way. She won't be any trouble to you."
"I put her downstairs so she wouldn’t be in the way. She won’t trouble you."
"Is it someone who was on the boat?" asked Mrs Macphail.
"Is it someone who was on the boat?" asked Mrs. Macphail.
"Yes, ma'am, she was in the second cabin. She was going to Apia. She has a position as cashier waiting for her."
"Yes, ma'am, she was in the second cabin. She was heading to Apia. She has a job as a cashier waiting for her."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
When the trader was gone Macphail said:
When the trader left, Macphail said:
"I shouldn't think she'd find it exactly cheerful having her meals in her room."
"I doubt she would find it particularly cheerful to have her meals in her room."
"If she was in the second cabin I guess she'd rather," answered Mrs Davidson. "I don't exactly know who it can be."
"If she was in the second cabin, I guess she'd prefer that," replied Mrs. Davidson. "I’m not exactly sure who it could be."
"I happened to be there when the quartermaster brought her along. Her name's Thompson."
"I was there when the quartermaster brought her in. Her name's Thompson."
"It's not the woman who was dancing with the quartermaster last night?" asked Mrs Davidson.
"Isn't that the woman who was dancing with the quartermaster last night?" asked Mrs. Davidson.
"That's who it must be," said Mrs Macphail. "I wondered at the time what she was. She looked rather fast to me."
"That’s who it must be," Mrs. Macphail said. "I wondered back then what she was. She seemed a bit wild to me."
"Not good style at all," said Mrs Davidson.
"That's really bad style," Mrs. Davidson said.
They began to talk of other things, and after dinner, tired with their early rise, they separated and slept. When they awoke, though the sky was still grey and the clouds hung low, it was not raining and they went for a walk on the high road which the Americans had built along the bay.
They started talking about other topics, and after dinner, tired from waking up early, they headed off to sleep. When they woke up, even though the sky was still gray and the clouds were hanging low, it wasn’t raining, so they decided to take a walk along the high road that the Americans had built by the bay.
On their return they found that Davidson had just come in.
On their return, they found that Davidson had just arrived.
"We may be here for a fortnight," he said irritably. "I've argued it out with the governor, but he says there is nothing to be done."
"We might be stuck here for two weeks," he said irritably. "I've talked it over with the governor, but he says there's nothing we can do."
"Mr Davidson's just longing to get back to his work," said his wife, with an anxious glance at him.
"Mr. Davidson really wants to get back to his work," said his wife, looking at him with concern.
"We've been away for a year," he said, walking up and down the verandah. "The mission has been in charge of native missionaries and I'm terribly nervous that they've let things slide. They're good men, I'm not saying a word against them, God-fearing, devout, and truly Christian men—their Christianity would put many so-called Christians at home to the blush—but they're pitifully lacking in energy. They can make a stand once, they can make a stand twice, but they can't make a stand all the time. If you leave a mission in charge of a native missionary, no matter how trustworthy he seems, in course of time you'll find he's let abuses creep in."
"We've been gone for a year," he said, pacing the porch. "The mission has been run by local missionaries, and I'm really anxious that they’ve let things slip. They’re good guys, and I’m not criticizing them—God-fearing, devout, and genuinely Christian men—their faith would leave many so-called Christians back home embarrassed. But they are sadly lacking in energy. They can make a stand once, maybe twice, but they can’t keep it up indefinitely. If you leave a mission in the hands of a local missionary, no matter how trustworthy he appears, over time, you’ll find he’s allowed some problems to develop."
Mr Davidson stood still. With his tall, spare form, and his great eyes flashing out of his pale face, he was an impressive figure. His sincerity was obvious in the fire of his gestures and in his deep, ringing voice.
Mr. Davidson stood still. With his tall, thin frame and his intense eyes shining from his pale face, he was an impressive figure. His sincerity was clear in the passion of his gestures and in his deep, resonant voice.
"I expect to have my work cut out for me. I shall act and I shall act promptly. If the tree is rotten it shall be cut down and cast into the flames."
"I know I have a lot of work ahead of me. I will take action, and I will take action quickly. If the tree is rotten, it will be cut down and thrown into the fire."
And in the evening after the high tea which was their last meal, while they sat in the stiff parlour, the ladies working and Dr Macphail smoking his pipe, the missionary told them of his work in the islands.
And in the evening after the high tea, which was their last meal, while they sat in the formal living room, the women were busy working and Dr. Macphail was smoking his pipe. The missionary shared stories about his work in the islands.
"When we went there they had no sense of sin at all," he said. "They broke the commandments one after the other and never knew they were doing wrong. And I think that was the most difficult part of my work, to instil into the natives the sense of sin."
"When we went there, they had no understanding of sin at all," he said. "They broke the commandments one after another and never realized they were doing anything wrong. And I think that was the hardest part of my job, to teach the locals the concept of sin."
The Macphails knew already that Davidson had worked in the Solomons for five years before he met his wife. She had been a missionary in China, and they had become acquainted in Boston, where they were both spending part of their leave to attend a missionary congress. On their marriage they had been appointed to the islands in which they had laboured ever since.
The Macphails already knew that Davidson had spent five years in the Solomons before he met his wife. She had been a missionary in China, and they met in Boston while both took some of their time off to attend a missionary conference. After they got married, they were assigned to the islands where they had worked ever since.
In the course of all the conversations they had had with Mr Davidson one thing had shone out clearly and that was the man's unflinching courage. He was a medical missionary, and he was liable to be called at any time to one or other of the islands in the group. Even the whaleboat is not so very safe a conveyance in the stormy Pacific of the wet season, but often he would be sent for in a canoe, and then the danger was great. In cases of illness or accident he never hesitated. A dozen times he had spent the whole night baling for his life, and more than once Mrs Davidson had given him up for lost.
During all of their conversations with Mr. Davidson, one thing was clear: the man had incredible courage. He was a medical missionary and could be called to any of the islands in the group at any moment. Even the whaleboat isn’t very safe during the stormy wet season in the Pacific, but he often got called in a canoe, which posed even greater danger. When faced with illness or accidents, he never hesitated. He had spent countless nights bailing water to save himself, and there were times when Mrs. Davidson thought he was lost for good.
"I'd beg him not to go sometimes," she said, "or at least to wait till the weather was more settled, but he'd never listen. He's obstinate, and when he's once made up his mind, nothing can move him."
"I'd plead with him not to go sometimes," she said, "or at least to wait until the weather was better, but he never listened. He's stubborn, and once he makes up his mind, nothing can change it."
"How can I ask the natives to put their trust in the Lord if I am afraid to do so myself?" cried Davidson. "And I'm not, I'm not. They know that if they send for me in their trouble I'll come if it's humanly possible. And do you think the Lord is going to abandon me when I am on his business? The wind blows at his bidding and the waves toss and rage at his word."
"How can I ask the locals to trust in the Lord if I'm scared to do that myself?" shouted Davidson. "And I'm not, I'm not. They know that if they call for me when they're in trouble, I'll be there if it's at all possible. And do you really think the Lord is going to desert me when I'm doing his work? The wind blows at his command and the waves crash and roar at his word."
Dr Macphail was a timid man. He had never been able to get used to the hurtling of the shells over the trenches, and when he was operating in an advanced dressing-station the sweat poured from his brow and dimmed his spectacles in the effort he made to control his unsteady hand. He shuddered' a little as he looked at the missionary.
Dr. Macphail was a nervous guy. He had never gotten used to the sound of shells flying over the trenches, and when he was working in a forward dressing station, sweat dripped from his forehead and fogged up his glasses as he tried to steady his shaking hand. He shook a little as he glanced at the missionary.
"I wish I could say that I've never been afraid," he said.
"I wish I could say that I've never been scared," he said.
"I wish you could say that you believed in God," retorted the other.
"I wish you could say that you believed in God," the other replied.
But for some reason, that evening the missionary's thoughts travelled back to the early days he and his wife had spent on the islands.
But for some reason, that evening the missionary's thoughts drifted back to the early days he and his wife had spent on the islands.
"Sometimes Mrs Davidson and I would look at one another and the tears would stream down our cheeks. We worked without ceasing, day and night, and we seemed to make no progress. I don't know what I should have done without her then. When I felt my heart sink, when I was very near despair, she gave me courage and hope."
"Sometimes Mrs. Davidson and I would look at each other and tears would stream down our cheeks. We worked non-stop, day and night, and it felt like we were getting nowhere. I honestly don't know what I would have done without her during those times. When I felt my heart sink and was on the verge of despair, she gave me strength and hope."
Mrs Davidson looked down at her work, and a slight colour rose to her thin cheeks. Her hands trembled a little. She did not trust herself to speak.
Mrs. Davidson glanced at her work, and a slight flush crept into her thin cheeks. Her hands shook a bit. She didn't feel confident enough to speak.
"We had no one to help us. We were alone, thousands of miles from any of our own people, surrounded by darkness. When I was broken and weary she would put her work aside and take the Bible and read to me till peace came and settled upon me like sleep upon the eyelids of a child, and when at last she closed the book she'd say: 'We'll save them in spite of themselves.' And I felt strong again in the Lord, and I answered: 'Yes, with God's help I'll save them. I must save them.'"
"We had no one to help us. We were alone, thousands of miles from our own people, surrounded by darkness. When I was broken and exhausted, she would pause her work, pick up the Bible, and read to me until peace came over me like sleep falling on a child's eyelids. And when she finally closed the book, she'd say, 'We'll save them no matter what.' And I felt strong again in the Lord, responding, 'Yes, with God's help, I'll save them. I have to save them.'"
He came over to the table and stood in front of it as though it were a lectern.
He walked over to the table and stood in front of it as if it were a podium.
"You see, they were so naturally depraved that they couldn't be brought to see their wickedness. We had to make sins out of what they thought were natural actions. We had to make it a sin, not only to commit adultery and to lie and thieve, but to expose their bodies, and to dance and not to come to church. I made it a sin for a girl to show her bosom and a sin for a man not to wear trousers."
"You see, they were so naturally twisted that they couldn't recognize their wrongdoings. We had to turn what they thought were normal actions into sins. It wasn't just about making adultery, lying, and stealing sinful; we also had to declare it a sin for them to expose their bodies, dance, and skip church. I made it a sin for a girl to show her cleavage and a sin for a guy not to wear pants."
"How?" asked Dr Macphail, not without surprise.
"How?" asked Dr. Macphail, slightly taken aback.
"I instituted fines. Obviously the only way to make people realise that an action is sinful is to punish them if they commit it. I fined them if they didn't come to church, and I fined them if they danced. I fined them if they were improperly dressed. I had a tariff, and every sin had to be paid for either in money or work. And at last I made them understand."
"I implemented fines. Clearly, the only way to make people understand that an action is wrong is to punish them if they do it. I fined them for not coming to church, and I fined them for dancing. I fined them for being inappropriately dressed. I had a list of fines, and every sin had to be paid for either in money or labor. In the end, I made them understand."
"But did they never refuse to pay?"
"But did they ever refuse to pay?"
"How could they?" asked the missionary.
"How could they?" the missionary asked.
"It would be a brave man who tried to stand up against Mr Davidson," said his wife, tightening her lips.
"It would take a brave man to stand up to Mr. Davidson," said his wife, pursing her lips.
Dr Macphail looked at Davidson with troubled eyes. What he heard shocked him, but he hesitated to express his disapproval.
Dr. Macphail looked at Davidson with concerned eyes. What he heard shocked him, but he hesitated to voice his disapproval.
"You must remember that in the last resort I could expel them from their church membership."
"You need to keep in mind that ultimately, I could remove them from their church membership."
"Did they mind that?"
"Did they care about that?"
Davidson smiled a little and gently rubbed his hands.
Davidson smiled slightly and softly rubbed his hands.
"They couldn't sell their copra. When the men fished they got no share of the catch. It meant something very like starvation. Yes, they minded quite a lot."
"They couldn't sell their copra. When the men went fishing, they didn’t get any part of the catch. It was pretty much like starving. Yes, they cared a lot."
"Tell him about Fred Ohlson," said Mrs Davidson.
"Tell him about Fred Ohlson," Mrs. Davidson said.
The missionary fixed his fiery eyes on Dr Macphail.
The missionary stared intensely at Dr. Macphail.
"Fred Ohlson was a Danish trader who had been in the islands a good many years. He was a pretty rich man as traders go and he wasn't very pleased when we came. You see, he'd had things very much his own way. He paid the natives what he liked for their copra, and he paid in goods and whiskey. He had a native wife, but he was flagrantly unfaithful to her. He was a drunkard. I gave him a chance to mend his ways, but he wouldn't take it. He laughed at me."
"Fred Ohlson was a Danish trader who had been in the islands for quite a few years. As far as traders go, he was fairly wealthy, and he wasn’t happy when we arrived. You see, he had things pretty much the way he wanted. He paid the locals whatever he wanted for their copra, and he paid them in goods and whiskey. He had a native wife, but he was openly unfaithful to her. He was an alcoholic. I offered him a chance to change his ways, but he refused. He just laughed at me."
Davidson's voice fell to a deep bass as he said the last words, and he was silent for a minute or two. The silence was heavy with menace.
Davidson's voice dropped to a deep bass as he finished his last words, and he was quiet for a minute or two. The silence felt thick with threat.
"In two years he was a ruined man. He'd lost everything he'd saved in a quarter of a century. I broke him, and at last he was forced to come to me like a beggar and beseech me to give him a passage back to Sydney."
"In just two years, he was completely broken. He had lost everything he had saved over twenty-five years. I destroyed him, and eventually, he had to come to me like a beggar and plead with me for a way back to Sydney."
"I wish you could have seen him when he came to see Mr Davidson," said the missionary's wife. "He had been a fine, powerful man, with a lot of fat on him, and he had a great big voice, but now he was half the size, and he was shaking all over. He'd suddenly become an old man."
"I wish you could have seen him when he visited Mr. Davidson," said the missionary's wife. "He used to be a strong, robust guy, heavyset with a booming voice, but now he was half the size and shaking all over. He had suddenly turned into an old man."
With abstracted gaze Davidson looked out into the night. The rain was falling again.
With a distant look, Davidson stared out into the night. The rain was falling once more.
Suddenly from below came a sound, and Davidson turned and looked questioningly at his wife. It was the sound of a gramophone, harsh and loud, wheezing out a syncopated tune.
Suddenly, a sound came from below, and Davidson turned to look at his wife with a puzzled expression. It was the loud, grating sound of a gramophone, playing a syncopated tune.
"What's that?" he asked.
"What's that?" he asked.
Mrs Davidson fixed her pince-nez more firmly on her nose.
Mrs. Davidson adjusted her glasses more firmly on her nose.
"One of the second-class passengers has a room in the house. I guess it comes from there."
"One of the second-class passengers has a room in the house. I think it comes from there."
They listened in silence, and presently they heard the sound of dancing. Then the music stopped, and they heard the popping of corks and voices raised in animated conversation.
They listened quietly, and soon they heard the sound of dancing. Then the music stopped, and they heard corks popping and voices raised in lively conversation.
"I daresay she's giving a farewell party to her friends on board," said Dr Macphail. "The ship sails at twelve, doesn't it?"
"I suppose she’s throwing a farewell party for her friends on the ship," Dr. Macphail said. "The ship leaves at twelve, right?"
Davidson made no remark, but he looked at his watch.
Davidson didn't say anything, but he glanced at his watch.
"Are you ready?" he asked his wife.
"Are you ready?" he asked his wife.
She got up and folded her work.
She got up and put away her work.
"Yes, I guess I am," she answered.
"Yeah, I guess I am," she replied.
"It's early to go to bed yet, isn't it?" said the doctor.
"It's still too early to go to bed, right?" said the doctor.
"We have a good deal of reading to do," explained Mrs Davidson. "Wherever we are, we read a chapter of the Bible before retiring for the night and we study it with the commentaries, you know, and discuss it thoroughly. It's a wonderful training for the mind."
"We have a lot of reading to do," Mrs. Davidson explained. "Wherever we are, we read a chapter of the Bible before going to bed and study it with the commentaries, you know, and discuss it in detail. It's a great exercise for the mind."
The two couples bade one another good night. Dr and Mrs Macphail were left alone. For two or three minutes they did not speak.
The two couples said good night to each other. Dr. and Mrs. Macphail were left alone. For two or three minutes, they remained silent.
"I think I'll go and fetch the cards," the doctor said at last.
"I think I'll go get the cards," the doctor finally said.
Mrs Macphail looked at him doubtfully. Her conversation with the Davidsons had left her a little uneasy, but she did not like to say that she thought they had better not play cards when the Davidsons might come in at any moment. Dr Macphail brought them and she watched him, though with a vague sense of guilt, while he laid out his patience. Below the sound of revelry continued.
Mrs. Macphail looked at him uncertainly. Her chat with the Davidsons had made her a bit uneasy, but she didn’t want to say she thought they should avoid playing cards in case the Davidsons walked in at any moment. Dr. Macphail set them up, and she watched him, feeling a sort of vague guilt, while he laid out his patience. Meanwhile, the sounds of celebration continued below.
It was fine enough next day, and the Macphails, condemned to spend a fortnight of idleness at Pago-Pago, set about making the best of things. They went down to the quay and got out of their boxes a number of books. The doctor called on the chief surgeon of the naval hospital and went round the beds with him. They left cards on the governor. They passed Miss Thompson on the road. The doctor took off his hat, and she gave him a "Good morning, doc.," in a loud, cheerful voice. She was dressed as on the day before, in a white frock, and her shiny white boots with their high heels, her fat legs bulging over the tops of them, were strange things on that exotic scene.
It was nice enough the next day, and the Macphails, stuck spending two weeks in Pago-Pago, tried to make the most of it. They headed down to the quay and pulled out several books from their bags. The doctor visited the chief surgeon at the naval hospital and toured the wards with him. They left their cards for the governor. They ran into Miss Thompson on the road. The doctor tipped his hat, and she greeted him with a loud, cheerful "Good morning, doc." She was dressed just like the day before, in a white dress, and her shiny white high-heeled boots, with her thick legs spilling over the tops, looked out of place in that exotic setting.
"I don't think she's very suitably dressed, I must say," said Mrs Macphail. "She looks extremely common to me."
"I don’t think she’s dressed appropriately, to be honest," said Mrs. Macphail. "She looks really ordinary to me."
When they got back to their house, she was on the verandah playing with one of the trader's dark children.
When they returned to their house, she was on the porch playing with one of the trader's dark-skinned children.
"Say a word to her," Dr Macphail whispered to his wife. "She's all alone here, and it seems rather unkind to ignore her."
"Say something to her," Dr. Macphail whispered to his wife. "She’s all alone here, and it seems kind of harsh to just ignore her."
Mrs Macphail was shy, but she was in the habit of doing what her husband bade her.
Mrs. Macphail was shy, but she usually did what her husband told her to do.
"I think we're fellow lodgers here," she said, rather foolishly.
"I think we're both staying here," she said, somewhat naively.
"Terrible, ain't it, bein' cooped up in a one-horse burg like this?" answered Miss Thompson. "And they tell me I'm lucky to have gotten a room. I don't see myself livin' in a native house, and that's what some have to do. I don't know why they don't have a hotel."
"Isn't it awful being stuck in a small town like this?" replied Miss Thompson. "And they say I'm lucky to have gotten a room. I can't imagine living in a local house, and that's what some people have to do. I don't understand why they don't have a hotel."
They exchanged a few more words. Miss Thompson, loud-voiced and garrulous, was evidently quite willing to gossip, but Mrs Macphail had a poor stock of small talk and presently she said:
They exchanged a few more words. Miss Thompson, loud and chatty, was clearly eager to gossip, but Mrs. Macphail had a limited supply of small talk and soon said:
"Well, I think we must go upstairs."
"Well, I think we need to head upstairs."
In the evening when they sat down to their high-tea Davidson on coming in said:
In the evening when they sat down for high tea, Davidson walked in and said:
"I see that woman downstairs has a couple of sailors sitting there. I wonder how she's gotten acquainted with them."
"I see that woman downstairs has a couple of sailors sitting with her. I wonder how she met them."
"She can't be very particular," said Mrs Davidson.
"She can't be too picky," said Mrs. Davidson.
They were all rather tired after the idle, aimless day.
They were all pretty tired after a lazy, pointless day.
"If there's going to be a fortnight of this I don't know what we shall feel like at the end of it," said Dr Macphail.
"If we're going to have two weeks of this, I don't know how we're going to feel by the end," said Dr. Macphail.
"The only thing to do is to portion out the day to different activities," answered the missionary. "I shall set aside a certain number of hours to study and a certain number to exercise, rain or fine—in the wet season you can't afford to pay any attention to the rain—and a certain number to recreation."
"The only thing to do is to divide the day into different activities," replied the missionary. "I'll dedicate a specific number of hours to studying, a specific number to exercising, regardless of the weather—in the rainy season, you can't let the rain distract you—and a specific number to relaxing."
Dr Macphail looked at his companion with misgiving. Davidson's programme oppressed him. They were eating Hamburger steak again. It seemed the only dish the cook knew how to make. Then below the gramophone began. Davidson started nervously when he heard it, but said nothing. Men's voices floated up. Miss Thompson's guests were joining in a well-known song and presently they heard her voice too, hoarse and loud. There was a good deal of shouting and laughing. The four people upstairs, trying to make conversation, listened despite themselves to the clink of glasses and the scrape of chairs. More people had evidently come. Miss Thompson was giving a party.
Dr. Macphail looked at his companion with unease. Davidson's plans felt overwhelming to him. They were having hamburger steak again. It seemed to be the only dish the cook knew how to prepare. Then the gramophone started playing. Davidson jumped a bit when he heard it but said nothing. Men's voices drifted up. Miss Thompson's guests were singing along to a familiar song, and soon they could hear her voice too, rough and loud. There was a lot of shouting and laughing. The four people upstairs, trying to hold a conversation, couldn't help but listen to the clinking of glasses and the scraping of chairs. More people had clearly arrived. Miss Thompson was hosting a party.
"I wonder how she gets them all in," said Mrs Macphail, suddenly breaking into a medical conversation between the missionary and her husband.
"I wonder how she manages to handle all of them," said Mrs. Macphail, suddenly interrupting a medical conversation between the missionary and her husband.
It showed whither her thoughts were wandering. The twitch of Davidson's face proved that, though he spoke of scientific things, his mind was busy in the same direction. Suddenly, while the doctor was giving some experience of practice on the Flanders front, rather prosily, he sprang to his feet with a cry.
It showed where her thoughts were drifting. The twitch of Davidson's face proved that even though he was talking about scientific topics, his mind was focused on the same thing. Suddenly, while the doctor was sharing some practical experience from the Flanders front, rather dull, he jumped to his feet with a shout.
"What's the matter, Alfred?" asked Mrs Davidson.
"What's wrong, Alfred?" asked Mrs. Davidson.
"Of course! It never occurred to me. She's out of Iwelei."
"Of course! It never crossed my mind. She's from Iwelei."
"She can't be."
"She can't be."
"She came on board at Honolulu. It's obvious. And she's carrying on her trade here. Here."
"She boarded in Honolulu. It's clear. And she's continuing her work here. Here."
He uttered the last word with a passion of indignation.
He said the last word with a passionate anger.
"What's Iwelei?" asked Mrs Macphail.
"What's Iwelei?" Mrs. Macphail asked.
He turned his gloomy eyes on her and his voice trembled with horror.
He turned his sad eyes toward her, and his voice shook with fear.
"The plague spot of Honolulu. The Red Light district. It was a blot on our civilisation."
"The plague spot of Honolulu. The Red Light district. It was a stain on our civilization."
Iwelei was on the edge of the city. You went down side streets by the harbour, in the darkness, across a rickety bridge, till you came to a deserted road, all ruts and holes, and then suddenly you came out into the light. There was parking room for motors on each side of the road, and there were saloons, tawdry and bright, each one noisy with its mechanical piano, and there were barbers' shops and tobacconists. There was a stir in the air and a sense of expectant gaiety. You turned down a narrow alley, either to the right or to the left, for the road divided Iwelei into two parts, and you found yourself in the district. There were rows of little bungalows, trim and neatly painted in green, and the pathway between them was broad and straight. It was laid out like a garden-city. In its respectable regularity, its order and spruceness, it gave an impression of sardonic horror; for never can the search for love have been so systematised and ordered. The pathways were lit by a rare lamp, but they would have been dark except for the lights that came from the open windows of the bungalows. Men wandered about, looking at the women who sat at their windows, reading or sewing, for the most part taking no notice of the passers-by; and like the women they were of all nationalities. There were Americans, sailors from the ships in port, enlisted men off the gunboats, sombrely drunk, and soldiers from the regiments, white and black, quartered on the island; there were Japanese, walking in twos and threes; Hawaiians, Chinese in long robes, and Filipinos in preposterous hats. They were silent and as it were oppressed. Desire is sad.
Iwelei was on the edge of the city. You navigated through side streets by the harbor in the dark, across a shaky bridge, until you found yourself on a desolate road, full of bumps and holes, and then suddenly you emerged into the light. There was parking space for cars on either side of the road, and there were flashy saloons, each pulsing with its mechanical piano, along with barbershops and tobacco shops. The air felt charged with a sense of eager joy. You turned down a narrow alley, either to the right or left, as the road split Iwelei into two sections, and you entered the district. There were rows of small bungalows, neat and painted green, with a wide, straight pathway between them. It was designed like a garden city. In its tidy regularity, order, and neatness, it gave off a feeling of sardonic dread; for the quest for love could never be so organized and regimented. The pathways were dimly lit by a rare lamp, but they would have been dark if not for the lights spilling from the open windows of the bungalows. Men wandered around, glancing at the women who sat at their windows, reading or sewing, mostly paying no attention to those passing by; and like the women, they came from all backgrounds. There were Americans, sailors from the ships in port, enlisted men from the gunboats, somberly drunk, and soldiers from the regiments, both white and black, stationed on the island; there were Japanese walking in pairs and threes; Hawaiians, Chinese in long robes, and Filipinos in absurd hats. They were quiet and, in a way, weighed down. Desire feels heavy.
"It was the most crying scandal of the Pacific," exclaimed Davidson vehemently. "The missionaries had been agitating against it for years, and at last the local press took it up. The police refused to stir. You know their argument. They say that vice is inevitable and consequently the best thing is to localise and control it. The truth is, they were paid. Paid. They were paid by the saloon-keepers, paid by the bullies, paid by the women themselves. At last they were forced to move."
"It was the biggest scandal in the Pacific," Davidson shouted passionately. "The missionaries had been campaigning against it for years, and finally, the local press picked it up. The police refused to get involved. You know their argument. They claim that vice is unavoidable, so the best approach is to localize and manage it. The truth is, they were bribed. Bribed. They took money from the bar owners, from the thugs, and even from the women involved. Eventually, they had no choice but to act."
"I read about it in the papers that came on board in Honolulu," said Dr Macphail.
"I read about it in the newspapers that came on board in Honolulu," said Dr. Macphail.
"Iwelei, with its sin and shame, ceased to exist on the very day we arrived. The whole population was brought before the justices. I don't know why I didn't understand at once what that woman was."
"Iwelei, with its sin and shame, vanished the moment we got there. The entire population was gathered in front of the judges. I’m not sure why I didn’t realize right away what that woman was."
"Now you come to speak of it," said Mrs Macphail, "I remember seeing her come on board only a few minutes before the boat sailed. I remember thinking at the time she was cutting it rather fine."
"Now that you mention it," Mrs. Macphail said, "I remember seeing her board just a few minutes before the boat set sail. I recall thinking at the time that she was cutting it pretty close."
"How dare she come here!" cried Davidson indignantly. "I'm not going to allow it."
"How could she come here!" yelled Davidson angrily. "I'm not going to let that happen."
He strode towards the door.
He walked toward the door.
"What are you going to do?" asked Macphail.
"What are you going to do?" Macphail asked.
"What do you expect me to do? I'm going to stop it. I'm not going to have this house turned into—into...."
"What do you want me to do? I'm going to put an end to it. I'm not going to let this house become—become...."
He sought for a word that should not offend the ladies' ears. His eyes were flashing and his pale face was paler still in his emotion.
He searched for a word that wouldn’t offend the ladies' ears. His eyes were shining, and his pale face grew even paler with his emotion.
"It sounds as though there were three or four men down there," said the doctor. "Don't you think it's rather rash to go in just now?"
"It sounds like there are three or four guys down there," said the doctor. "Don't you think it's kind of reckless to go in right now?"
The missionary gave him a contemptuous look and without a word flung out of the room.
The missionary shot him a disdainful look and left the room without saying a word.
"You know Mr Davidson very little if you think the fear of personal danger can stop him in the performance of his duty," said his wife.
"You don't know Mr. Davidson very well if you think that the fear of personal danger can prevent him from doing his job," his wife said.
She sat with her hands nervously clasped, a spot of colour on her high cheek bones, listening to what was about to happen below. They all listened. They heard him clatter down the wooden stairs and throw open the door. The singing stopped suddenly, but the gramophone continued to bray out its vulgar tune. They heard Davidson's voice and then the noise of something heavy falling. The music stopped. He had hurled the gramophone on the floor. Then again they heard Davidson's voice, they could not make out the words, then Miss Thompson's, loud and shrill, then a confused clamour as though several people were shouting together at the top of their lungs. Mrs Davidson gave a little gasp, and she clenched her hands more tightly. Dr Macphail looked uncertainly from her to his wife. He did not want to go down, but he wondered if they expected him to. Then there was something that sounded like a scuffle. The noise now was more distinct. It might be that Davidson was being thrown out of the room. The door was slammed. There was a moment's silence and they heard Davidson come up the stairs again. He went to his room.
She sat with her hands nervously clasped, a splash of color on her high cheekbones, listening to what was about to happen below. They all listened. They heard him clatter down the wooden stairs and throw open the door. The singing suddenly stopped, but the gramophone kept blaring its tacky tune. They heard Davidson's voice and then the sound of something heavy falling. The music stopped. He had thrown the gramophone on the floor. Then they heard Davidson's voice again; they couldn't make out the words, followed by Miss Thompson's loud, shrill voice, and then a chaotic noise as if several people were shouting at the top of their lungs. Mrs. Davidson gasped slightly, and she clenched her hands more tightly. Dr. Macphail looked uncertainly from her to his wife. He didn't want to go down, but he wondered if they expected him to. Then there was a sound that resembled a scuffle. The noise became clearer. It seemed like Davidson was being thrown out of the room. The door slammed. There was a brief silence, and they heard Davidson come back up the stairs again. He went to his room.
"I think I'll go to him," said Mrs Davidson.
"I think I'll go see him," said Mrs. Davidson.
She got up and went out.
She stood up and walked out.
"If you want me, just call," said Mrs Macphail, and then when the other was gone: "I hope he isn't hurt."
"If you need me, just call," Mrs. Macphail said, and then when the other person left, she added, "I hope he isn't hurt."
"Why couldn't he mind his own business?" said Dr Macphail.
"Why couldn't he just mind his own business?" Dr. Macphail said.
They sat in silence for a minute or two and then they both started, for the gramophone began to play once more, defiantly, and mocking voices shouted hoarsely the words of an obscene song.
They sat in silence for a minute or two, and then they both jumped as the gramophone started playing again, defiantly, while mocking voices shouted hoarsely the lyrics of an explicit song.
Next day Mrs Davidson was pale and tired. She complained of headache, and she looked old and wizened. She told Mrs Macphail that the missionary had not slept at all; he had passed the night in a state of frightful agitation and at five had got up and gone out. A glass of beer had been thrown over him and his clothes were stained and stinking. But a sombre fire glowed in Mrs Davidson's eyes when she spoke of Miss Thompson.
Next day, Mrs. Davidson was pale and tired. She complained of a headache, and she looked old and frail. She told Mrs. Macphail that the missionary hadn’t slept at all; he had spent the night in intense agitation and had gotten up and gone out at five. A glass of beer had been thrown on him, and his clothes were stained and reeking. But a dark fire glowed in Mrs. Davidson's eyes when she spoke of Miss Thompson.
"She'll bitterly rue the day when she flouted Mr Davidson," she said. "Mr Davidson has a wonderful heart and no one who is in trouble has ever gone to him without being comforted, but he has no mercy for sin, and when his righteous wrath is excited he's terrible."
"She's going to regret the day she crossed Mr. Davidson," she said. "Mr. Davidson has a kind heart and no one who's struggling has ever gone to him without finding comfort, but he has no tolerance for wrongdoing, and when his righteous anger is stirred up, he's frightening."
"Why, what will he do?" asked Mrs Macphail.
"Why, what is he going to do?" asked Mrs. Macphail.
"I don't know, but I wouldn't stand in that creature's shoes for anything in the world."
"I don't know, but I wouldn't want to be in that creature's position for anything."
Mrs Macphail shuddered. There was something positively alarming in the triumphant assurance of the little woman's manner. They were going out together that morning, and they went down the stairs side by side. Miss Thompson's door was open, and they saw her in a bedraggled dressing-gown, cooking something in a chafing-dish.
Mrs. Macphail shuddered. There was something genuinely unsettling about the little woman's confident demeanor. They were heading out together that morning, walking down the stairs side by side. Miss Thompson's door was open, and they saw her in a messy dressing gown, cooking something in a chafing dish.
"Good morning," she called. "Is Mr Davidson better this morning?"
"Good morning," she said. "Is Mr. Davidson feeling better this morning?"
They passed her in silence, with their noses in the air, as if she did not exist. They flushed, however, when she burst into a shout of derisive laughter. Mrs Davidson turned on her suddenly.
They walked past her in silence, noses in the air, as if she wasn’t there. They blushed, though, when she suddenly burst out laughing mockingly. Mrs. Davidson turned on her abruptly.
"Don't you dare to speak to me," she screamed. "If you insult me I shall have you turned out of here."
"Don't you dare talk to me," she shouted. "If you insult me, I will make sure you get kicked out of here."
"Say, did I ask Mr Davidson to visit with me?"
"Hey, did I invite Mr. Davidson to hang out with me?"
"Don't answer her," whispered Mrs Macphail hurriedly.
"Don't reply to her," whispered Mrs. Macphail quickly.
They walked on till they were out of earshot.
They walked until they were out of earshot.
"She's brazen, brazen," burst from Mrs Davidson.
"She's so bold, so bold," exclaimed Mrs. Davidson.
Her anger almost suffocated her.
Her anger nearly suffocated her.
And on their way home they met her strolling towards the quay. She had all her finery on. Her great white hat with its vulgar, showy flowers was an affront. She called out cheerily to them as she went by, and a couple of American sailors who were standing there grinned as the ladies set their faces to an icy stare. They got in just before the rain began to fall again.
And on their way home, they saw her walking toward the dock. She was dressed in all her fancy clothes. Her large white hat with its tacky, flashy flowers was quite a sight. She cheerfully called out to them as she passed by, and a couple of American sailors who were standing nearby smirked while the ladies shot them cold looks. They got inside just before the rain started to pour again.
"I guess she'll get her fine clothes spoilt," said Mrs Davidson with a bitter sneer.
"I guess her nice clothes are going to get ruined," Mrs. Davidson said with a bitter sneer.
Davidson did not come in till they were half way through dinner. He was wet through, but he would not change. He sat, morose and silent, refusing to eat more than a mouthful, and he stared at the slanting rain. When Mrs Davidson told him of their two encounters with Miss Thompson he did not answer. His deepening frown alone showed that he had heard.
Davidson didn't show up until they were halfway through dinner. He was completely soaked, but he refused to change. He sat there, gloomy and quiet, hardly eating more than a bite, and he stared at the falling rain. When Mrs. Davidson mentioned their two meetings with Miss Thompson, he didn’t respond. His growing scowl made it clear he had listened.
"Don't you think we ought to make Mr Horn turn her out of here?" asked Mrs Davidson. "We can't allow her to insult us."
"Don't you think we should make Mr. Horn get her out of here?" asked Mrs. Davidson. "We can't let her insult us."
"There doesn't seem to be any other place for her to go," said Macphail.
"There doesn't seem to be anywhere else for her to go," said Macphail.
"She can live with one of the natives."
"She can stay with one of the locals."
"In weather like this a native hut must be a rather uncomfortable place to live in."
"In weather like this, a native hut has to be a pretty uncomfortable place to live."
"I lived in one for years," said the missionary.
"I lived in one for years," said the missionary.
When the little native girl brought in the fried bananas which formed the sweet they had every day, Davidson turned to her.
When the young native girl brought in the fried bananas that made up the daily treat, Davidson turned to her.
"Ask Miss Thompson when it would be convenient for me to see her," he said.
"Ask Miss Thompson when it would be a good time for me to see her," he said.
The girl nodded shyly and went out.
The girl nodded shyly and stepped outside.
"What do you want to see her for, Alfred?" asked his wife.
"What do you want to see her for, Alfred?" his wife asked.
"It's my duty to see her. I won't act till I've given her every chance."
"It's my responsibility to check on her. I won’t act until I've given her every opportunity."
"You don't know what she is. She'll insult you."
"You have no idea what she is. She'll roast you."
"Let her insult me. Let her spit on me. She has an immortal soul, and I must do all that is in my power to save it."
"Let her insult me. Let her spit on me. She has an eternal soul, and I have to do everything I can to save it."
Mrs Davidson's ears rang still with the harlot's mocking laughter.
Mrs. Davidson's ears were still ringing from the harlot's mocking laughter.
"She's gone too far."
"She's gone too far."
"Too far for the mercy of God?" His eyes lit up suddenly and his voice grew mellow and soft. "Never. The sinner may be deeper in sin than the depth of hell itself, but the love of the Lord Jesus can reach him still."
"Too far for the mercy of God?" His eyes suddenly brightened, and his voice became warm and gentle. "Never. A sinner might be deeper in sin than the depths of hell itself, but the love of the Lord Jesus can still reach him."
The girl came back with the message.
The girl returned with the message.
"Miss Thompson's compliments and as long as Rev. Davidson don't come in business hours she'll be glad to see him any time."
"Miss Thompson sends her regards, and as long as Rev. Davidson doesn't come during business hours, she'll be happy to see him anytime."
The party received it in stony silence, and Dr Macphail quickly effaced from his lips the smile which had come upon them. He knew his wife would be vexed with him if he found Miss Thompson's effrontery amusing.
The party took the news in complete silence, and Dr. Macphail quickly wiped the smile off his face. He knew his wife would be annoyed with him if he found Miss Thompson's boldness entertaining.
They finished the meal in silence. When it was over the two ladies got up and took their work, Mrs Macphail was making another of the innumerable comforters which she had turned out since the beginning of the war, and the doctor lit his pipe. But Davidson remained in his chair and with abstracted eyes stared at the table. At last he got up and without a word went out of the room. They heard him go down and they heard Miss Thompson's defiant "Come in" when he knocked at the door. He remained with her for an hour. And Dr Macphail watched the rain. It was beginning to get on his nerves. It was not like our soft English rain that drops gently on the earth; it was unmerciful and somehow terrible; you felt in it the malignancy of the primitive powers of nature. It did not pour, it flowed. It was like a deluge from heaven, and it rattled on the roof of corrugated iron with a steady persistence that was maddening. It seemed to have a fury of its own. And sometimes you felt that you must scream if it did not stop, and then suddenly you felt powerless, as though your bones had suddenly become soft; and you were miserable and hopeless.
They finished the meal in silence. Afterward, the two women got up and took their work. Mrs. Macphail was making another one of the countless comforters she had made since the war started, and the doctor lit his pipe. But Davidson stayed in his chair, staring blankly at the table. Finally, he stood up and, without a word, left the room. They heard him go downstairs and heard Miss Thompson's defiant "Come in" when he knocked at the door. He stayed with her for an hour. Dr. Macphail watched the rain. It was starting to get to him. It wasn’t the gentle English rain that softly falls to the ground; it was relentless and somehow terrifying; you could sense the hostility of nature's primal forces in it. It didn’t just pour, it flowed. It was like a downpour from the heavens, and it pounded on the corrugated iron roof with a steady persistence that was infuriating. It seemed to have a life of its own. Sometimes you felt like you would scream if it didn’t stop, and then suddenly it hit you that you were powerless, as if your bones had turned to jelly; and you felt miserable and hopeless.
Macphail turned his head when the missionary came back. The two women looked up.
Macphail turned his head when the missionary returned. The two women looked up.
"I've given her every chance. I have exhorted her to repent. She is an evil woman."
"I've given her every opportunity. I've urged her to change her ways. She is a wicked woman."
He paused, and Dr Macphail saw his eyes darken and his pale face grow hard and stern.
He paused, and Dr. Macphail noticed his eyes clouding over and his pale face becoming tough and serious.
"Now I shall take the whips with which the Lord Jesus drove the usurers and the money changers out of the Temple of the Most High."
"Now I will take the whips that Jesus used to drive the moneylenders and the currency exchangers out of the Temple of the Most High."
He walked up and down the room. His mouth was close set, and his black brows were frowning.
He paced back and forth in the room. His lips were pressed together, and his dark eyebrows were furrowed.
"If she fled to the uttermost parts of the earth I should pursue her."
"If she ran away to the farthest corners of the earth, I would go after her."
With a sudden movement he turned round and strode out of the room. They heard him go downstairs again.
With a quick motion, he turned around and walked out of the room. They heard him going downstairs again.
"What is he going to do?" asked Mrs Macphail.
"What is he going to do?" asked Mrs. Macphail.
"I don't know." Mrs Davidson took off her pince-nez and wiped them. "When he is on the Lord's work I never ask him questions."
"I don't know." Mrs. Davidson took off her reading glasses and wiped them. "When he's doing the Lord's work, I never ask him questions."
She sighed a little.
She let out a sigh.
"What is the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"He'll wear himself out. He doesn't know what it is to spare himself."
"He'll tire himself out. He doesn't know how to take it easy."
Dr Macphail learnt the first results of the missionary's activity from the half-caste trader in whose house they lodged. He stopped the doctor when he passed the store and came out to speak to him on the stoop. His fat face was worried.
Dr. Macphail heard the initial outcomes of the missionary's efforts from the mixed-race trader whose home they were staying in. He called out to the doctor as he walked by the store and came out to talk to him on the porch. His round face looked concerned.
"The Rev. Davidson has been at me for letting Miss Thompson have a room here," he said, "but I didn't know what she was when I rented it to her. When people come and ask if I can rent them a room all I want to know is if they've the money to pay for it. And she paid me for hers a week in advance."
"The Rev. Davidson has been on my case for letting Miss Thompson rent a room here," he said, "but I didn’t know who she was when I rented it to her. When people come and ask if I can rent them a room, all I care about is whether they have the money to pay for it. And she paid me for hers a week in advance."
Dr Macphail did not want to commit himself.
Dr. Macphail didn’t want to make any promises.
"When all's said and done it's your house. We're very much obliged to you for taking us in at all."
"When it comes down to it, it's your house. We're really grateful to you for welcoming us."
Horn looked at him doubtfully. He was not certain yet how definitely Macphail stood on the missionary's side.
Horn looked at him with uncertainty. He wasn't quite sure how firmly Macphail supported the missionary's side.
"The missionaries are in with one another," he said, hesitatingly. "If they get it in for a trader he may just as well shut up his store and quit."
"The missionaries are in with each other," he said, hesitantly. "If they target a trader, he might as well close his shop and leave."
"Did he want you to turn her out?"
"Did he want you to kick her out?"
"No, he said so long as she behaved herself he couldn't ask me to do that. He said he wanted to be just to me. I promised she shouldn't have no more visitors. I've just been and told her."
"No, he said as long as she behaved herself he couldn't ask me to do that. He said he wanted to be fair to me. I promised she wouldn't have any more visitors. I've just been and told her."
"How did she take it?"
"How did she react?"
"She gave me Hell."
"She gave me a hard time."
The trader squirmed in his old ducks. He had found Miss Thompson a rough customer.
The trader shifted uncomfortably in his old pants. He had found Miss Thompson to be a tough negotiator.
"Oh, well, I daresay she'll get out. I don't suppose she wants to stay here if she can't have anyone in."
"Oh, I bet she'll get out. I don’t think she wants to be here if she can't have anyone around."
"There's nowhere she can go, only a native house, and no native'll take her now, not now that the missionaries have got their knife in her."
"There's nowhere she can go, just a native house, and no native will take her now, not now that the missionaries have gotten their grip on her."
Dr Macphail looked at the falling rain.
Dr. Macphail watched the rain come down.
"Well, I don't suppose it's any good waiting for it to clear up."
"Well, I guess it's pointless to wait for it to get better."
In the evening when they sat in the parlour Davidson talked to them of his early days at college. He had had no means and had worked his way through by doing odd jobs during the vacations. There was silence downstairs. Miss Thompson was sitting in her little room alone. But suddenly the gramophone began to play. She had set it on in defiance, to cheat her loneliness, but there was no one to sing, and it had a melancholy note. It was like a cry for help. Davidson took no notice. He was in the middle of a long anecdote and without change of expression went on. The gramophone continued. Miss Thompson put on one reel after another. It looked as though the silence of the night were getting on her nerves. It was breathless and sultry. When the Macphails went to bed they could not sleep. They lay side by side with their eyes wide open, listening to the cruel singing of the mosquitoes outside their curtain.
In the evening, while they were in the living room, Davidson shared stories about his college days. He had no financial support and had worked through school by taking on odd jobs during breaks. There was silence downstairs. Miss Thompson sat alone in her small room. Suddenly, the gramophone started playing. She had turned it on defiantly to distract herself from her loneliness, but no one was there to sing, and it sounded sad. It felt like a cry for help. Davidson didn’t acknowledge it; he was in the middle of a lengthy story and continued without changing his expression. The gramophone kept playing. Miss Thompson switched one record after another. It seemed the stillness of the night was getting to her. The air was breathless and humid. When the Macphails went to bed, they couldn’t sleep. They lay next to each other with their eyes wide open, listening to the relentless buzzing of mosquitoes outside their curtain.
"What's that?" whispered Mrs Macphail at last.
"What's that?" Mrs. Macphail finally whispered.
They heard a voice, Davidson's voice, through the wooden partition. It went on with a monotonous, earnest insistence. He was praying aloud. He was praying for the soul of Miss Thompson.
They heard a voice, Davidson's voice, through the wooden divider. It continued with a flat, serious insistence. He was praying out loud. He was praying for Miss Thompson's soul.
Two or three days went by. Now when they passed Miss Thompson on the road she did not greet them with ironic cordiality or smile; she passed with her nose in the air, a sulky look on her painted face, frowning, as though she did not see them. The trader told Macphail that she had tried to get lodging elsewhere, but had failed. In the evening she played through the various reels of her gramophone, but the pretence of mirth was obvious now. The ragtime had a cracked, heart-broken rhythm as though it were a one-step of despair. When she began to play on Sunday Davidson sent Horn to beg her to stop at once since it was the Lord's day. The reel was taken off and the house was silent except for the steady pattering of the rain on the iron roof.
Two or three days passed. Now, when they saw Miss Thompson on the road, she didn’t greet them with her usual fake friendliness or smile; she walked past with her nose in the air, a sulky expression on her made-up face, frowning as if she didn’t see them. The trader told Macphail that she had tried to find a place to stay elsewhere but couldn’t. In the evening, she played various records on her gramophone, but the fake cheerfulness was obvious now. The ragtime had a cracked, heartbroken rhythm as if it were a one-step of despair. When she started to play on Sunday, Davidson sent Horn to ask her to stop immediately since it was the Lord's day. The record was taken off, and the house fell silent except for the steady sound of rain pattering on the iron roof.
"I think she's getting a bit worked up," said the trader next day to Macphail. "She don't know what Mr Davidson's up to and it makes her scared."
"I think she's getting a little worked up," said the trader the next day to Macphail. "She doesn't know what Mr. Davidson's up to, and it's making her anxious."
Macphail had caught a glimpse of her that morning and it struck him that her arrogant expression had changed. There was in her face a hunted look. The half-caste gave him a sidelong glance.
Macphail had caught a glimpse of her that morning, and he noticed that her arrogant expression had shifted. There was a hunted look in her face. The mixed-race woman gave him a sidelong glance.
"I suppose you don't know what Mr Davidson is doing about it?" he hazarded.
"I guess you don't know what Mr. Davidson is doing about it?" he suggested.
"No, I don't."
"Nope."
It was singular that Horn should ask him that question, for he also had the idea that the missionary was mysteriously at work. He had an impression that he was weaving a net around the woman, carefully, systematically, and suddenly, when everything was ready would pull the strings tight.
It was unusual for Horn to ask him that question, because he also believed that the missionary was working in a mysterious way. He felt like the missionary was creating a trap for the woman, doing it carefully and systematically, and then, when everything was set, would suddenly pull the strings tight.
"He told me to tell her," said the trader, "that if at any time she wanted him she only had to send and he'd come."
"He told me to tell her," said the trader, "that if she ever needed him, all she had to do was send for him and he'd come."
"What did she say when you told her that?"
"What did she say when you told her that?"
"She didn't say nothing. I didn't stop. I just said what he said I was to and then I beat it. I thought she might be going to start weepin'."
"She didn't say anything. I didn't stop. I just said what he told me to say and then I took off. I thought she might start crying."
"I have no doubt the loneliness is getting on her nerves," said the doctor. "And the rain—that's enough to make anyone jumpy," he continued irritably. "Doesn't it ever stop in this confounded place?"
"I have no doubt the loneliness is driving her crazy," said the doctor. "And the rain—that's enough to make anyone on edge," he continued irritably. "Doesn’t it ever stop in this annoying place?"
"It goes on pretty steady in the rainy season. We have three hundred inches in the year. You see, it's the shape of the bay. It seems to attract the rain from all over the Pacific."
"It keeps going pretty consistently during the rainy season. We get three hundred inches each year. You see, it's the shape of the bay. It seems to draw in rain from all across the Pacific."
"Damn the shape of the bay," said the doctor.
"Damn the shape of the bay," said the doctor.
He scratched his mosquito bites. He felt very short-tempered. When the rain stopped and the sun shone, it was like a hothouse, seething, humid, sultry, breathless, and you had a strange feeling that everything was growing with a savage violence. The natives, blithe and childlike by reputation, seemed then, with their tattooing and their dyed hair, to have something sinister in their appearance; and when they pattered along at your heels with their naked feet you looked back instinctively. You felt they might at any moment come behind you swiftly and thrust a long knife between your shoulder blades. You could not tell what dark thoughts lurked behind their wide-set eyes. They had a little the look of ancient Egyptians painted on a temple wall, and there was about them the terror of what is immeasurably old.
He scratched his mosquito bites, feeling really irritable. When the rain stopped and the sun came out, it felt like a greenhouse—steamy, humid, suffocating—and you got this odd feeling that everything was growing with a fierce intensity. The locals, known for being carefree and innocent, suddenly seemed to have something eerie about them with their tattoos and dyed hair. When they hurried along behind you with their bare feet, you couldn't help but glance back. You felt like they could come up suddenly and stab you in the back. You couldn’t quite figure out what dark thoughts were hiding behind their wide-set eyes. They had a bit of a resemblance to ancient Egyptians depicted on a temple wall, and there was an unsettling aura of something ancient and terrifying about them.
The missionary came and went. He was busy, but the Macphails did not know what he was doing. Horn told the doctor that he saw the governor every day, and once Davidson mentioned him.
The missionary came and went. He was busy, but the Macphails had no idea what he was up to. Horn told the doctor that he saw the governor every day, and once Davidson brought him up.
"He looks as if he had plenty of determination," he said, "but when you come down to brass tacks he has no backbone."
"He seems like he has a lot of determination," he said, "but when it really matters, he has no backbone."
"I suppose that means he won't do exactly what you want," suggested the doctor facetiously.
"I guess that means he won't do exactly what you want," the doctor joked.
The missionary did not smile.
The missionary didn't smile.
"I want him to do what's right. It shouldn't be necessary to persuade a man to do that."
"I want him to do the right thing. It shouldn't be necessary to convince a guy to do that."
"But there may be differences of opinion about what is right."
"But there might be different opinions about what is right."
"If a man had a gangrenous foot would you have patience with anyone who hesitated to amputate it?"
"If a man had a foot with gangrene, would you have any patience for someone who hesitated to amputate it?"
"Gangrene is a matter of fact."
"Gangrene is a reality."
"And Evil?"
"And evil?"
What Davidson had done soon appeared. The four of them had just finished their midday meal, and they had not yet separated for the siesta which the heat imposed on the ladies and on the doctor. Davidson had little patience with the slothful habit. The door was suddenly flung open and Miss Thompson came in. She looked round the room and then went up to Davidson.
What Davidson had done soon became clear. The four of them had just wrapped up their lunch, and they hadn’t yet split up for the afternoon nap that the heat demanded of the ladies and the doctor. Davidson was not a fan of that lazy routine. The door suddenly swung open, and Miss Thompson walked in. She glanced around the room and then approached Davidson.
"You low-down skunk, what have you been saying about me to the governor?"
"You sneaky liar, what have you been telling the governor about me?"
She was spluttering with rage. There was a moment's pause. Then the missionary drew forward a chair.
She was fuming with anger. There was a brief pause. Then the missionary pulled out a chair.
"Won't you be seated, Miss Thompson? I've been hoping to have another talk with you."
"Please have a seat, Miss Thompson. I've been looking forward to chatting with you again."
"You poor low-life bastard."
"You poor loser."
She burst into a torrent of insult, foul and insolent. Davidson kept his grave eyes on her.
She erupted in a flood of insults, rude and disrespectful. Davidson kept his serious gaze fixed on her.
"I'm indifferent to the abuse you think fit to heap on me, Miss Thompson," he said, "but I must beg you to remember that ladies are present."
"I'm not bothered by the insults you feel like throwing at me, Miss Thompson," he said, "but I have to ask you to keep in mind that there are ladies here."
Tears by now were struggling with her anger. Her face was red and swollen as though she were choking.
Tears were now battling with her anger. Her face was red and swollen as if she were choking.
"What has happened?" asked Dr Macphail.
"What happened?" Dr. Macphail asked.
"A feller's just been in here and he says I gotter beat it on the next boat."
"A guy just came in here and he said I have to leave on the next boat."
Was there a gleam in the missionary's eyes? His face remained impassive.
Was there a sparkle in the missionary's eyes? His face stayed expressionless.
"You could hardly expect the governor to let you stay here under the circumstances."
"You can’t really expect the governor to let you stay here given the situation."
"You done it," she shrieked. "You can't kid me. You done it."
"You did it," she screamed. "You can't fool me. You did it."
"I don't want to deceive you. I urged the governor to take the only possible step consistent with his obligations."
"I don't want to mislead you. I pushed the governor to take the only action that aligned with his responsibilities."
"Why couldn't you leave me be? I wasn't doin' you no harm."
"Why couldn't you just leave me alone? I wasn't causing you any harm."
"You may be sure that if you had I should be the last man to resent it."
"You can be sure that if you had, I'd be the last person to hold a grudge about it."
"Do you think I want to stay on in this poor imitation of a burg? I don't look no busher, do I?"
"Do you think I want to stick around in this lame version of a town? I don't look like some loser, do I?"
"In that case I don't see what cause of complaint you have," he answered.
"In that case, I don't see what you have to complain about," he replied.
She gave an inarticulate cry of rage and flung out of the room. There was a short silence.
She let out a muffled scream of anger and stormed out of the room. There was a brief silence.
"It's a relief to know that the governor has acted at last," said Davidson finally. "He's a weak man and he shilly-shallied. He said she was only here for a fortnight anyway, and if she went on to Apia that was under British jurisdiction and had nothing to do with him."
"It's a relief to know that the governor has finally taken action," Davidson said at last. "He's a weak man and hesitated for too long. He claimed she was only here for two weeks anyway, and if she went on to Apia, that was under British control and wasn't his concern."
The missionary sprang to his feet and strode across the room.
The missionary got up quickly and walked across the room.
"It's terrible the way the men who are in authority seek to evade their responsibility. They speak as though evil that was out of sight ceased to be evil. The very existence of that woman is a scandal and it does not help matters to shift it to another of the islands. In the end I had to speak straight from the shoulder."
"It's awful how the men in power try to avoid their responsibility. They act like if evil is out of sight, it stops being evil. The mere existence of that woman is a scandal, and moving her to another island doesn't fix anything. In the end, I had to speak bluntly."
Davidson's brow lowered, and he protruded his firm chin. He looked fierce and determined.
Davidson furrowed his brow and stuck out his jaw. He looked intense and resolute.
"What do you mean by that?"
"What do you mean by that?"
"Our mission is not entirely without influence at Washington. I pointed out to the governor that it wouldn't do him any good if there was a complaint about the way he managed things here."
“Our mission definitely has some impact in Washington. I told the governor that it wouldn't benefit him if there were a complaint about how he handled things here.”
"When has she got to go?" asked the doctor, after a pause.
"When does she have to leave?" asked the doctor, after a pause.
"The San Francisco boat is due here from Sydney next Tuesday. She's to sail on that."
"The San Francisco boat is scheduled to arrive from Sydney next Tuesday. She's set to sail on that."
That was in five days' time. It was next day, when he was coming back from the hospital where for want of something better to do Macphail spent most of his mornings, that the half-caste stopped him as he was going upstairs.
That was in five days. It was the next day, when he was returning from the hospital where Macphail spent most of his mornings out of boredom, that the half-caste stopped him as he was going upstairs.
"Excuse me, Dr Macphail, Miss Thompson's sick. Will you have a look at her."
"Excuse me, Dr. Macphail, Miss Thompson is sick. Can you take a look at her?"
"Certainly."
"Sure."
Horn led him to her room. She was sitting in a chair idly, neither reading nor sewing, staring in front of her. She wore her white dress and the large hat with the flowers on it. Macphail noticed that her skin was yellow and muddy under her powder, and her eyes were heavy.
Horn led him to her room. She was sitting in a chair, not reading or sewing, just staring ahead. She wore her white dress and the big hat with flowers on it. Macphail noticed that her skin looked yellow and dull under the powder, and her eyes seemed heavy.
"I'm sorry to hear you're not well," he said.
"I'm sorry to hear you're not feeling well," he said.
"Oh, I ain't sick really. I just said that, because I just had to see you. I've got to clear on a boat that's going to 'Frisco."
"Oh, I'm not really sick. I just said that because I had to see you. I've got to catch a boat that's going to San Francisco."
She looked at him and he saw that her eyes were suddenly startled. She opened and clenched her hands spasmodically. The trader stood at the door, listening.
She looked at him, and he noticed that her eyes were suddenly wide with surprise. She opened and clenched her hands nervously. The trader stood at the door, listening.
"So I understand," said the doctor.
"So I get it," said the doctor.
She gave a little gulp.
She swallowed nervously.
"I guess it ain't very convenient for me to go to 'Frisco just now. I went to see the governor yesterday afternoon, but I couldn't get to him. I saw the secretary, and he told me I'd got to take that boat and that was all there was to it. I just had to see the governor, so I waited outside his house this morning, and when he come out I spoke to him. He didn't want to speak to me, I'll say, but I wouldn't let him shake me off, and at last he said he hadn't no objection to my staying here till the next boat to Sydney if the Rev. Davidson will stand for it."
"I guess it's not really convenient for me to go to San Francisco right now. I went to see the governor yesterday afternoon, but I couldn't get to him. I saw the secretary, and he told me I had to take that boat, and that was that. I really needed to see the governor, so I waited outside his house this morning, and when he came out, I talked to him. He didn’t want to talk to me, I’ll admit, but I wouldn’t let him brush me off, and finally he said he didn’t have any objection to me staying here until the next boat to Sydney if the Rev. Davidson is okay with it."
She stopped and looked at Dr Macphail anxiously.
She paused and glanced at Dr. Macphail with concern.
"I don't know exactly what I can do," he said.
"I’m not sure what I can do," he said.
"Well, I thought maybe you wouldn't mind asking him. I swear to God I won't start anything here if he'll just only let me stay. I won't go out of the house if that'll suit him. It's no more'n a fortnight."
"Well, I thought you might not mind asking him. I swear I won't start anything here if he just lets me stay. I won't leave the house if that works for him. It's just a couple of weeks."
"I'll ask him."
"I'll ask him."
"He won't stand for it," said Horn. "He'll have you out on Tuesday, so you may as well make up your mind to it."
"He won't tolerate it," Horn said. "He'll kick you out on Tuesday, so you might as well accept that."
"Tell him I can get work in Sydney, straight stuff, I mean. 'Tain't asking very much."
"Tell him I can find a job in Sydney, the real deal, you know? It's not asking for much."
"I'll do what I can."
"I'll do my best."
"And come and tell me right away, will you? I can't set down to a thing till I get the dope one way or the other."
"And please come and tell me right away, okay? I can't focus on anything until I find out what's going on."
It was not an errand that much pleased the doctor, and, characteristically perhaps, he went about it indirectly. He told his wife what Miss Thompson had said to him and asked her to speak to Mrs Davidson. The missionary's attitude seemed rather arbitrary and it could do no harm if the girl were allowed to stay in Pago-Pago another fortnight. But he was not prepared for the result of his diplomacy. The missionary came to him straightway.
It wasn't a task that the doctor particularly enjoyed, and, typically for him, he approached it indirectly. He told his wife what Miss Thompson had mentioned to him and asked her to talk to Mrs. Davidson. The missionary's stance seemed somewhat unreasonable, and it wouldn't hurt if the girl stayed in Pago-Pago for another two weeks. But he wasn't ready for the outcome of his diplomatic efforts. The missionary came to see him right away.
"Mrs Davidson tells me that Thompson has been speaking to you."
"Mrs. Davidson told me that Thompson has been talking to you."
Dr Macphail, thus directly tackled, had the shy man's resentment at being forced out into the open. He felt his temper rising, and he flushed.
Dr. Macphail, confronted directly, felt the shy man's irritation at being pushed into the spotlight. He sensed his anger building and his face turned red.
"I don't see that it can make any difference if she goes to Sydney rather than to San Francisco, and so long as she promises to behave while she's here it's dashed hard to persecute her."
"I don't think it matters if she goes to Sydney instead of San Francisco, and as long as she promises to behave while she's here, it's really hard to go after her."
The missionary fixed him with his stern eyes.
The missionary stared at him with intense eyes.
"Why is she unwilling to go back to San Francisco?"
"Why doesn't she want to go back to San Francisco?"
"I didn't enquire," answered the doctor with some asperity. "And I think one does better to mind one's own business."
"I didn't ask," the doctor replied a bit sharply. "And I believe it's best to focus on your own affairs."
Perhaps it was not a very tactful answer.
Perhaps it wasn't a very tactful response.
"The governor has ordered her to be deported by the first boat that leaves the island. He's only done his duty and I will not interfere. Her presence is a peril here."
"The governor has ordered her to be deported on the first boat leaving the island. He’s just doing his job, and I won’t get involved. Her presence is a danger here."
"I think you're very harsh and tyrannical."
"I think you're really tough and oppressive."
The two ladies looked up at the doctor with some alarm, but they need not have feared a quarrel, for the missionary smiled gently.
The two women glanced up at the doctor with some concern, but they didn’t need to worry about a conflict, as the missionary smiled kindly.
"I'm terribly sorry you should think that of me, Dr Macphail. Believe me, my heart bleeds for that unfortunate woman, but I'm only trying to do my duty."
"I'm really sorry you feel that way about me, Dr. Macphail. Honestly, I feel for that unfortunate woman, but I'm just trying to do my job."
The doctor made no answer. He looked out of the window sullenly. For once it was not raining and across the bay you saw nestling among the trees the huts of a native village.
The doctor didn't respond. He stared out the window gloomily. For once, it wasn't raining, and across the bay, you could see the huts of a native village nestled among the trees.
"I think I'll take advantage of the rain stopping to go out," he said.
"I think I'll make the most of the rain letting up to go outside," he said.
"Please don't bear me malice because I can't accede to your wish," said Davidson, with a melancholy smile. "I respect you very much, doctor, and I should be sorry if you thought ill of me."
"Please don’t hold a grudge against me because I can’t agree to your request," said Davidson, with a sad smile. "I really respect you, doctor, and I would be upset if you thought poorly of me."
"I have no doubt you have a sufficiently good opinion of yourself to bear mine with equanimity," he retorted.
"I’m sure you think highly enough of yourself to handle my opinion with ease," he shot back.
"That's one on me," chuckled Davidson.
"That's on me," chuckled Davidson.
When Dr Macphail, vexed with himself because he had been uncivil to no purpose, went downstairs, Miss Thompson was waiting for him with her door ajar.
When Dr. Macphail, annoyed with himself for being rude for no reason, went downstairs, Miss Thompson was waiting for him with her door slightly open.
"Well," she said, "have you spoken to him?"
"Well," she said, "have you talked to him?"
"Yes, I'm sorry, he won't do anything," he answered, not looking at her in his embarrassment.
"Yeah, sorry, he won't do anything," he replied, avoiding her gaze out of embarrassment.
But then he gave her a quick glance, for a sob broke from her. He saw that her face was white with fear. It gave him a shock of dismay. And suddenly he had an idea.
But then he shot her a quick look because she let out a sob. He noticed her face was pale with fear. It hit him with a wave of dismay. And suddenly, an idea popped into his head.
"But don't give up hope yet. I think it's a shame the way they're treating you and I'm going to see the governor myself."
"But don't lose hope just yet. I think it's unfair how they're treating you, and I'm going to talk to the governor myself."
"Now?"
"Now?"
He nodded. Her face brightened.
He nodded. Her face lit up.
"Say, that's real good of you. I'm sure he'll let me stay if you speak for me. I just won't do a thing I didn't ought all the time I'm here."
"Hey, that’s really nice of you. I’m sure he’ll let me stay if you vouch for me. I promise I won’t do anything I shouldn’t while I’m here."
Dr Macphail hardly knew why he had made up his mind to appeal to the governor. He was perfectly indifferent to Miss Thompson's affairs, but the missionary had irritated him, and with him temper was a smouldering thing. He found the governor at home. He was a large, handsome man, a sailor, with a grey toothbrush moustache; and he wore a spotless uniform of white drill.
Dr. Macphail wasn't really sure why he decided to go to the governor. He didn't care about Miss Thompson's situation at all, but the missionary had annoyed him, and he was the type who held onto his anger. He found the governor at home. The governor was a tall, good-looking guy, a sailor, with a grey toothbrush moustache, and he was dressed in a clean uniform made of white drill.
"I've come to see you about a woman who's lodging in the same house as we are," he said. "Her name's Thompson."
"I came to talk to you about a woman who's staying in the same house as us," he said. "Her name's Thompson."
"I guess I've heard nearly enough about her, Dr Macphail," said the governor, smiling. "I've given her the order to get out next Tuesday and that's all I can do."
"I think I've heard enough about her, Dr. Macphail," said the governor with a smile. "I've told her she has to leave next Tuesday, and that's all I can do."
"I wanted to ask you if you couldn't stretch a point and let her stay here till the boat comes in from San Francisco so that she can go to Sydney. I will guarantee her good behaviour."
"I wanted to ask if you could make an exception and let her stay here until the boat arrives from San Francisco so she can go to Sydney. I'll promise her good behavior."
The governor continued to smile, but his eyes grew small and serious.
The governor kept smiling, but his eyes became small and serious.
"I'd be very glad to oblige you, Dr Macphail, but I've given the order and it must stand."
"I'd be happy to help you, Dr. Macphail, but I've made the decision, and it has to stay."
The doctor put the case as reasonably as he could, but now the governor ceased to smile at all. He listened sullenly, with averted gaze. Macphail saw that he was making no impression.
The doctor presented the situation as clearly as he could, but now the governor stopped smiling altogether. He listened gloomily, staring off to the side. Macphail realized he wasn't making any impact.
"I'm sorry to cause any lady inconvenience, but she'll have to sail on Tuesday and that's all there is to it."
"I'm sorry for any inconvenience, but she has to leave on Tuesday, and that's that."
"But what difference can it make?"
"But what difference does it make?"
"Pardon me, doctor, but I don't feel called upon to explain my official actions except to the proper authorities."
"Pardon me, doctor, but I don't feel obligated to explain my official actions to anyone except the appropriate authorities."
Macphail looked at him shrewdly. He remembered Davidson's hint that he had used threats, and in the governor's attitude he read a singular embarrassment.
Macphail looked at him knowingly. He recalled Davidson's suggestion that he had used threats, and in the governor's demeanor, he sensed a unique awkwardness.
"Davidson's a damned busybody," he said hotly.
"Davidson's such a nosy busybody," he said angrily.
"Between ourselves, Dr Macphail, I don't say that I have formed a very favourable opinion of Mr Davidson, but I am bound to confess that he was within his rights in pointing out to me the danger that the presence of a woman of Miss Thompson's character was to a place like this where a number of enlisted men are stationed among a native population."
"Just between us, Dr. Macphail, I can't say I've got a great opinion of Mr. Davidson, but I have to admit he was right to warn me about the danger posed by a woman like Miss Thompson in a place like this where a lot of enlisted men are stationed among the local population."
He got up and Dr Macphail was obliged to do so too.
He got up, and Dr. Macphail had to do the same.
"I must ask you to excuse me. I have an engagement. Please give my respects to Mrs Macphail."
"I need to ask you to excuse me. I have an appointment. Please send my regards to Mrs. Macphail."
The doctor left him crest-fallen. He knew that Miss Thompson would be waiting for him, and unwilling to tell her himself that he had failed, he went into the house by the back door and sneaked up the stairs as though he had something to hide.
The doctor left him feeling defeated. He knew Miss Thompson would be waiting for him, and not wanting to admit to her that he had failed, he slipped into the house through the back door and quietly climbed the stairs as if he were hiding something.
At supper he was silent and ill-at-ease, but the missionary was jovial and animated. Dr Macphail thought his eyes rested on him now and then with triumphant good-humour. It struck him suddenly that Davidson knew of his visit to the governor and of its ill success. But how on earth could he have heard of it? There was something sinister about the power of that man. After supper he saw Horn on the verandah and, as though to have a casual word with him, went out.
At dinner, he was quiet and uncomfortable, while the missionary was cheerful and lively. Dr. Macphail felt like Davidson's eyes landed on him now and then with a sense of triumphant good humor. Suddenly, it hit him that Davidson must know about his visit to the governor and how poorly it went. But how could he possibly have found out? There was something unsettling about that man’s influence. After dinner, he spotted Horn on the veranda and, wanting to have a casual conversation with him, stepped outside.
"She wants to know if you've seen the governor," the trader whispered.
"She wants to know if you've seen the governor," the trader said quietly.
"Yes. He wouldn't do anything. I'm awfully sorry, I can't do anything more."
"Yeah. He just wouldn’t do anything. I’m really sorry, I can’t do anything else."
"I knew he wouldn't. They daren't go against the missionaries."
"I knew he wouldn't. They didn't dare go against the missionaries."
"What are you talking about?" said Davidson affably, coming out to join them.
"What are you talking about?" Davidson said cheerfully, stepping out to join them.
"I was just saying there was no chance of your getting over to Apia for at least another week," said the trader glibly.
"I was just saying there was no way you could get to Apia for at least another week," said the trader smoothly.
He left them, and the two men returned into the parlour. Mr Davidson devoted one hour after each meal to recreation. Presently a timid knock was heard at the door.
He left them, and the two men went back into the living room. Mr. Davidson spent an hour after each meal relaxing. Soon, a soft knock was heard at the door.
"Come in," said Mrs Davidson, in her sharp voice.
"Come in," said Mrs. Davidson, in her
The door was not opened. She got up and opened it. They saw Miss Thompson standing at the threshold. But the change in her appearance was extraordinary. This was no longer the flaunting hussy who had jeered at them in the road, but a broken, frightened woman. Her hair, as a rule so elaborately arranged, was tumbling untidily over her neck. She wore bedroom slippers and a skirt and blouse. They were unfresh and bedraggled. She stood at the door with the tears streaming down her face and did not dare to enter.
The door wasn't opened. She got up and opened it. They saw Miss Thompson standing in the doorway. But the change in her appearance was striking. This was no longer the bold woman who had mocked them on the road; she was a shattered, scared person. Her hair, usually styled perfectly, was a mess, falling over her neck. She was wearing bedroom slippers and a skirt and blouse that looked worn and disheveled. She stood at the door with tears streaming down her face, not daring to come inside.
"What do you want?" said Mrs Davidson harshly.
"What do you want?" Mrs. Davidson said sharply.
"May I speak to Mr Davidson?" she said in a choking voice.
"Can I talk to Mr. Davidson?" she said in a shaky voice.
The missionary rose and went towards her.
The missionary stood up and walked over to her.
"Come right in, Miss Thompson," he said in cordial tones. "What can I do for you?"
"Come on in, Miss Thompson," he said warmly. "How can I help you?"
She entered the room.
She walked into the room.
"Say, I'm sorry for what I said to you the other day an' for—for everythin' else. I guess I was a bit lit up. I beg pardon."
"Hey, I'm sorry for what I said to you the other day and for everything else. I guess I was a bit drunk. I apologize."
"Oh, it was nothing. I guess my back's broad enough to bear a few hard words."
"Oh, it was nothing. I guess my back is tough enough to handle a few harsh words."
She stepped towards him with a movement that was horribly cringing.
She walked towards him with a movement that was uncomfortably awkward.
"You've got me beat. I'm all in. You won't make me go back to 'Frisco?"
"You've got me beat. I'm all in. You're not going to make me go back to San Francisco, are you?"
His genial manner vanished and his voice grew on a sudden hard and stern.
His friendly demeanor disappeared, and his voice suddenly became hard and stern.
"Why don't you want to go back there?"
"Why don’t you want to go back there?"
She cowered before him.
She shrank back from him.
"I guess my people live there. I don't want them to see me like this. I'll go anywhere else you say."
"I think my people live there. I don’t want them to see me like this. I’ll go wherever you say."
"Why don't you want to go back to San Francisco?"
"Why don't you want to return to San Francisco?"
"I've told you."
"I've said it before."
He leaned forward, staring at her, and his great, shining eyes seemed to try to bore into her soul. He gave a sudden gasp.
He leaned in closer, looking at her intently, and his bright, shining eyes seemed to penetrate her very soul. He suddenly gasped.
"The penitentiary."
"The prison."
She screamed, and then she fell at his feet, clasping his legs.
She screamed and then collapsed at his feet, clutching his legs.
"Don't send me back there. I swear to you before God I'll be a good woman. I'll give all this up."
"Please don’t send me back there. I promise you, I’ll be a good person. I’ll give all of this up."
She burst into a torrent of confused supplication and the tears coursed down her painted cheeks. He leaned over her and, lifting her face, forced her to look at him.
She overflowed with confused pleas, and her tears streamed down her makeup-covered cheeks. He leaned over her, lifted her face, and made her look at him.
"Is that it, the penitentiary?"
"Is that the prison?"
"I beat it before they could get me," she gasped. "If the bulls grab me it's three years for mine."
"I got away before they could catch me," she panted. "If the cops get me, I'm looking at three years."
He let go his hold of her and she fell in a heap on the floor, sobbing bitterly. Dr Macphail stood up.
He released her, and she collapsed onto the floor, crying hard. Dr. Macphail stood up.
"This alters the whole thing," he said. "You can't make her go back when you know this. Give her another chance. She wants to turn over a new leaf."
"This changes everything," he said. "You can't make her go back now that you know this. Give her another chance. She wants to start fresh."
"I'm going to give her the finest chance she's ever had. If she repents let her accept her punishment."
"I'm going to give her the best chance she's ever had. If she regrets her actions, she should accept her punishment."
She misunderstood the words and looked up. There was a gleam of hope in her heavy eyes.
She misinterpreted the words and glanced up. There was a spark of hope in her tired eyes.
"You'll let me go?"
"Are you going to let me go?"
"No. You shall sail for San Francisco on Tuesday."
"No. You will sail for San Francisco on Tuesday."
She gave a groan of horror and then burst into low, hoarse shrieks which sounded hardly human, and she beat her head passionately on the ground. Dr Macphail sprang to her and lifted her up.
She let out a groan of terror and then started to scream softly, her cries sounding almost inhuman, and she pounded her head urgently against the ground. Dr. Macphail rushed over and lifted her up.
"Come on, you mustn't do that. You'd better go to your room and lie down. I'll get you something."
"Come on, you shouldn't do that. You should go to your room and lie down. I'll get you something."
He raised her to her feet and partly dragging her, partly carrying her, got her downstairs. He was furious with Mrs Davidson and with his wife because they made no effort to help. The half-caste was standing on the landing and with his assistance he managed to get her on the bed. She was moaning and crying. She was almost insensible. He gave her a hypodermic injection. He was hot and exhausted when he went upstairs again.
He helped her to her feet and, partly dragging her and partly carrying her, got her downstairs. He was furious with Mrs. Davidson and his wife for not making any effort to help. The mixed-race man was standing on the landing, and with his help, he managed to get her onto the bed. She was moaning and crying, nearly unconscious. He gave her a hypodermic injection. He was hot and exhausted when he went back upstairs.
"I've got her to lie down."
"I got her to lie down."
The two women and Davidson were in the same positions as when he had left them. They could not have moved or spoken since he went.
The two women and Davidson were in the same positions as when he had left them. They couldn't have moved or said anything since he left.
"I was waiting for you," said Davidson, in a strange, distant voice. "I want you all to pray with me for the soul of our erring sister."
"I was waiting for you," Davidson said in a strange, distant voice. "I want all of you to pray with me for the soul of our lost sister."
He took the Bible off a shelf, and sat down at the table at which they had supped. It had not been cleared, and he pushed the tea-pot out of the way. In a powerful voice, resonant and deep, he read to them the chapter in which is narrated the meeting of Jesus Christ with the woman taken in adultery.
He took the Bible off a shelf and sat down at the table where they had eaten. It hadn't been cleared, so he shoved the teapot aside. In a strong, deep voice, he read to them the chapter that tells the story of Jesus Christ meeting the woman caught in adultery.
"Now kneel with me and let us pray for the soul of our dear sister, Sadie Thompson."
"Now kneel with me and let's pray for the soul of our dear sister, Sadie Thompson."
He burst into a long, passionate prayer in which he implored God to have mercy on the sinful woman. Mrs Macphail and Mrs Davidson knelt with covered eyes. The doctor, taken by surprise, awkward and sheepish, knelt too. The missionary's prayer had a savage eloquence. He was extraordinarily moved, and as he spoke the tears ran down his cheeks. Outside, the pitiless rain fell, fell steadily, with a fierce malignity that was all too human.
He launched into a long, heartfelt prayer, begging God to have mercy on the sinful woman. Mrs. Macphail and Mrs. Davidson knelt with their eyes covered. The doctor, caught off guard and feeling awkward, knelt down as well. The missionary's prayer was powerfully expressive. He was deeply affected, and as he spoke, tears streamed down his cheeks. Outside, the relentless rain poured down, steadily, with a harshness that felt all too human.
At last he stopped. He paused for a moment and said:
At last he stopped. He took a moment and said:
"We will now repeat the Lord's prayer."
"We will now say the Lord's Prayer again."
They said it and then; following him, they rose from their knees. Mrs Davidson's face was pale and restful. She was comforted and at peace, but the Macphails felt suddenly bashful. They did not know which way to look.
They said it and then, following him, they got up from their knees. Mrs. Davidson's face was pale and serene. She felt comforted and at peace, but the Macphails suddenly felt shy. They didn't know where to look.
"I'll just go down and see how she is now," said Dr Macphail.
"I'll just go down and check on her now," said Dr. Macphail.
When he knocked at her door it was opened for him by Horn. Miss Thompson was in a rocking-chair, sobbing quietly.
When he knocked on her door, Horn opened it for him. Miss Thompson was sitting in a rocking chair, quietly crying.
"What are you doing there?" exclaimed Macphail. "I told you to lie down."
"What are you doing there?" shouted Macphail. "I told you to lie down."
"I can't lie down. I want to see Mr Davidson."
"I can't lie down. I want to see Mr. Davidson."
"My poor child, what do you think is the good of it? You'll never move him."
"My poor child, what do you think is the point of it? You'll never change him."
"He said he'd come if I sent for him."
"He said he'd come if I called for him."
Macphail motioned to the trader.
Macphail signaled to the trader.
"Go and fetch him."
"Go get him."
He waited with her in silence while the trader went upstairs. Davidson came in.
He waited with her quietly while the trader went upstairs. Davidson walked in.
"Excuse me for asking you to come here," she said, looking at him sombrely.
"Sorry to ask you to come here," she said, looking at him seriously.
"I was expecting you to send for me. I knew the Lord would answer my prayer."
"I was expecting you to reach out to me. I knew the Lord would respond to my prayer."
They stared at one another for a moment and then she looked away. She kept her eyes averted when she spoke.
They stared at each other for a moment, and then she glanced away. She kept her eyes turned away while she spoke.
"I've been a bad woman. I want to repent."
"I've been a bad person. I want to make amends."
"Thank God! thank God! He has heard our prayers."
"Thank God! Thank God! He has listened to our prayers."
He turned to the two men.
He looked at the two men.
"Leave me alone with her. Tell Mrs Davidson that our prayers have been answered."
"Leave me alone with her. Tell Mrs. Davidson that our prayers have been answered."
They went out and closed the door behind them.
They went outside and shut the door behind them.
"Gee whizz," said the trader.
"Wow," said the trader.
That night Dr Macphail could not get to sleep till late, and when he heard the missionary come upstairs he looked at his watch. It was two o'clock. But even then he did not go to bed at once, for through the wooden partition that separated their rooms he heard him praying aloud, till he himself, exhausted, fell asleep.
That night, Dr. Macphail couldn’t fall asleep until late, and when he heard the missionary coming upstairs, he checked his watch. It was two o'clock. But even then, he didn’t go to bed right away because he could hear him praying out loud through the wooden partition that separated their rooms, until he himself, worn out, finally drifted off to sleep.
When he saw him next morning he was surprised at his appearance. He was paler than ever, tired, but his eyes shone with an inhuman fire. It looked as though he were filled with an overwhelming joy.
When he saw him the next morning, he was taken aback by his appearance. He was paler than ever, exhausted, but his eyes sparkled with an unnatural intensity. It seemed like he was overwhelmed with joy.
"I want you to go down presently and see Sadie," he said. "I can't hope that her body is better, but her soul—her soul is transformed."
"I want you to go down right now and see Sadie," he said. "I can't expect her body to be any better, but her soul—her soul has changed."
The doctor was feeling wan and nervous.
The doctor was feeling pale and anxious.
"You were with her very late last night," he said.
"You were with her really late last night," he said.
"Yes, she couldn't bear to have me leave her."
"Yeah, she just couldn't stand the thought of me leaving her."
"You look as pleased as Punch," the doctor said irritably.
"You look as happy as can be," the doctor said irritably.
Davidson's eyes shone with ecstasy.
Davidson's eyes sparkled with joy.
"A great mercy has been vouchsafed me. Last night I was privileged to bring a lost soul to the loving arms of Jesus."
"A great mercy has been granted to me. Last night I had the honor of bringing a lost soul to the loving arms of Jesus."
Miss Thompson was again in the rocking-chair. The bed had not been made. The room was in disorder. She had not troubled to dress herself, but wore a dirty dressing-gown, and her hair was tied in a sluttish knot. She had given her face a dab with a wet towel, but it was all swollen and creased with crying. She looked a drab.
Miss Thompson was back in the rocking chair. The bed was unmade. The room was a mess. She hadn’t bothered to get dressed, just threw on a dirty robe, and her hair was tied up in a messy bun. She had wiped her face with a damp towel, but it was still puffy and wrinkled from crying. She looked rough.
She raised her eyes dully when the doctor came in. She was cowed and broken.
She lifted her eyes sluggishly when the doctor entered. She felt defeated and shattered.
"Where's Mr Davidson?" she asked.
"Where's Mr. Davidson?" she asked.
"He'll come presently if you want him," answered Macphail acidly. "I came here to see how you were."
"He'll be here soon if you want him," Macphail replied sharply. "I came to check on you."
"Oh, I guess I'm O. K. You needn't worry about that."
"Oh, I think I'm fine. You don't have to worry about that."
"Have you had anything to eat?"
"Have you had anything to eat?"
"Horn brought me some coffee."
"Horn brought me coffee."
She looked anxiously at the door.
She anxiously glanced at the door.
"D'you think he'll come down soon? I feel as if it wasn't so terrible when he's with me."
"Do you think he'll come down soon? I feel like it wasn't so bad when he's with me."
"Are you still going on Tuesday?"
"Are you still going on Tuesday?"
"Yes, he says I've got to go. Please tell him to come right along. You can't do me any good. He's the only one as can help me now."
"Yeah, he says I need to go. Please tell him to come right away. You can't help me at all. He's the only one who can help me now."
"Very well," said Dr Macphail.
"Sure," said Dr. Macphail.
During the next three days the missionary spent almost all his time with Sadie Thompson. He joined the others only to have his meals. Dr Macphail noticed that he hardly ate.
During the next three days, the missionary spent almost all his time with Sadie Thompson. He only joined the others for meals. Dr. Macphail noticed that he barely ate.
"He's wearing himself out," said Mrs Davidson pitifully. "He'll have a breakdown if he doesn't take care, but he won't spare himself."
"He's exhausting himself," Mrs. Davidson said sadly. "He'll end up having a breakdown if he doesn't take care of himself, but he won't hold back."
She herself was white and pale. She told Mrs Macphail that she had no sleep. When the missionary came upstairs from Miss Thompson he prayed till he was exhausted, but even then he did not sleep for long. After an hour or two he got up and dressed himself, and went for a tramp along the bay. He had strange dreams.
She was white and pale. She told Mrs. Macphail that she hadn't slept at all. When the missionary came upstairs from Miss Thompson, he prayed until he was worn out, but even then he didn’t sleep for long. After an hour or two, he got up, got dressed, and went for a walk along the bay. He had strange dreams.
"This morning he told me that he'd been dreaming about the mountains of Nebraska," said Mrs Davidson.
"This morning, he told me he’d been dreaming about the mountains in Nebraska," Mrs. Davidson said.
"That's curious," said Dr Macphail.
"That's interesting," said Dr. Macphail.
He remembered seeing them from the windows of the train when he crossed America. They were like huge mole-hills, rounded and smooth, and they rose from the plain abruptly. Dr Macphail remembered how it struck him that they were like a woman's breasts.
He remembered seeing them from the train windows as he traveled across America. They looked like giant molehills, rounded and smooth, rising suddenly from the flat land. Dr. Macphail recalled how it hit him that they resembled a woman's breasts.
Davidson's restlessness was intolerable even to himself. But he was buoyed up by a wonderful exhilaration. He was tearing out by the roots the last vestiges of sin that lurked in the hidden corners of that poor woman's heart. He read with her and prayed with her.
Davidson's restlessness was unbearable even for him. But he was lifted by a fantastic sense of excitement. He was digging out the last remnants of sin that were hiding in the dark corners of that poor woman's heart. He read with her and prayed with her.
"It's wonderful," he said to them one day at supper. "It's a true rebirth. Her soul, which was black as night, is now pure and white like the new-fallen snow. I am humble and afraid. Her remorse for all her sins is beautiful. I am not worthy to touch the hem of her garment."
"It's amazing," he said to them one day at dinner. "It's a real rebirth. Her soul, which was dark as night, is now pure and white like freshly fallen snow. I feel humble and afraid. Her regret for all her wrongdoings is beautiful. I'm not worthy to even touch the hem of her garment."
"Have you the heart to send her back to San Francisco?" said the doctor. "Three years in an American prison. I should have thought you might have saved her from that."
"Do you really have the heart to send her back to San Francisco?" the doctor asked. "Three years in an American prison. I would have thought you could have saved her from that."
"Ah, but don't you see? It's necessary. Do you think my heart doesn't bleed for her? I love her as I love my wife and my sister. All the time that she is in prison I shall suffer all the pain that she suffers."
"Ah, but don't you see? It's necessary. Do you think my heart doesn't ache for her? I love her just as I love my wife and my sister. As long as she's in prison, I'll feel every bit of the pain she feels."
"Bunkum," cried the doctor impatiently.
"Bunk," cried the doctor impatiently.
"You don't understand because you're blind. She's sinned, and she must suffer. I know what she'll endure. She'll be starved and tortured and humiliated. I want her to accept the punishment of man as a sacrifice to God. I want her to accept it joyfully. She has an opportunity which is offered to very few of us. God is very good and very merciful."
"You don't get it because you're blind. She's made mistakes, and she has to face the consequences. I know what she's going to go through. She'll be deprived, tormented, and shamed. I want her to embrace the suffering from people as a sacrifice to God. I want her to welcome it happily. She has a chance that very few of us are given. God is really good and super merciful."
Davidson's voice trembled with excitement. He could hardly articulate the words that tumbled passionately from his lips.
Davidson's voice shook with excitement. He could barely express the words that flowed passionately from his lips.
"All day I pray with her and when I leave her I pray again, I pray with all my might and main, so that Jesus may grant her this great mercy. I want to put in her heart the passionate desire to be punished so that at the end, even if I offered to let her go, she would refuse. I want her to feel that the bitter punishment of prison is the thank-offering that she places at the feet of our Blessed Lord, who gave his life for her."
"All day I pray with her, and when I leave her, I pray again. I pray with all my strength so that Jesus will grant her this great mercy. I want to fill her heart with a deep desire for punishment so that in the end, even if I offered to let her go, she would refuse. I want her to understand that the harsh punishment of prison is the offering she presents at the feet of our Blessed Lord, who gave His life for her."
The days passed slowly. The whole household, intent on the wretched, tortured woman downstairs, lived in a state of unnatural excitement. She was like a victim that was being prepared for the savage rites of a bloody idolatry. Her terror numbed her. She could not bear to let Davidson out of her sight; it was only when he was with her that she had courage, and she hung upon him with a slavish dependence. She cried a great deal, and she read the Bible, and prayed. Sometimes she was exhausted and apathetic. Then she did indeed look forward to her ordeal, for it seemed to offer an escape, direct and concrete, from the anguish she was enduring. She could not bear much longer the vague terrors which now assailed her. With her sins she had put aside all personal vanity, and she slopped about her room, unkempt and dishevelled, in her tawdry dressing-gown. She had not taken off her night-dress for four days, nor put on stockings. Her room was littered and untidy. Meanwhile the rain fell with a cruel persistence. You felt that the heavens must at last be empty of water, but still it poured down, straight and heavy, with a maddening iteration, on the iron roof. Everything was damp and clammy. There was mildew on the walls and on the boots that stood on the floor. Through the sleepless nights the mosquitoes droned their angry chant.
The days dragged on. The whole household, focused on the miserable, tormented woman downstairs, lived in a state of unnatural excitement. She felt like a victim prepared for the brutal rituals of a bloody idolatry. Her fear left her numb. She couldn't bear to let Davidson out of her sight; it was only when he was with her that she felt brave, and her dependence on him was overwhelming. She cried a lot, read the Bible, and prayed. Sometimes she felt worn out and indifferent. In those moments, she actually looked forward to her ordeal, as it seemed to provide a direct and tangible escape from the pain she was feeling. She couldn't endure the vague fears that now plagued her much longer. With her sins, she had set aside all personal vanity and shuffled around her room, messy and untidy, in her shabby dressing gown. She hadn’t changed out of her nightdress for four days or put on any stockings. Her room was cluttered and a mess. Meanwhile, the rain fell relentlessly. You’d think the heavens must be out of water, but it just kept pouring down, heavy and straight, with an infuriating rhythm, on the iron roof. Everything felt damp and clammy. There was mold on the walls and on the boots lying on the floor. Throughout the sleepless nights, the mosquitoes buzzed angrily.
"If it would only stop raining for a single day it wouldn't be so bad," said Dr Macphail.
"If it would just stop raining for one day, it wouldn’t be so bad," said Dr. Macphail.
They all looked forward to the Tuesday when the boat for San Francisco was to arrive from Sydney. The strain was intolerable. So far as Dr Macphail was concerned, his pity and his resentment were alike extinguished by his desire to be rid of the unfortunate woman. The inevitable must be accepted. He felt he would breathe more freely when the ship had sailed. Sadie Thompson was to be escorted on board by a clerk in the governor's office. This person called on the Monday evening and told Miss Thompson to be prepared at eleven in the morning. Davidson was with her.
They all looked forward to Tuesday when the boat from Sydney was set to arrive in San Francisco. The tension was unbearable. As far as Dr. Macphail was concerned, his sympathy and anger were completely overshadowed by his eagerness to be free of the unfortunate woman. The inevitable had to be accepted. He felt he would breathe easier once the ship had left. Sadie Thompson was going to be escorted on board by a clerk from the governor’s office. This person came by on Monday evening and told Miss Thompson to be ready by eleven in the morning. Davidson was with her.
"I'll see that everything is ready. I mean to come on board with her myself."
"I'll make sure everything is ready. I intend to come on board with her myself."
Miss Thompson did not speak.
Ms. Thompson did not speak.
When Dr Macphail blew out his candle and crawled cautiously under his mosquito curtains, he gave a sigh of relief.
When Dr. Macphail blew out his candle and carefully crawled under his mosquito net, he let out a sigh of relief.
"Well, thank God that's over. By this time to-morrow she'll be gone."
"Well, thank goodness that’s over. By this time tomorrow, she’ll be gone."
"Mrs Davidson will be glad too. She says he's wearing himself to a shadow," said Mrs Macphail. "She's a different woman."
"Mrs. Davidson will be happy as well. She says he's wearing himself out," said Mrs. Macphail. "She's changed a lot."
"Who?"
"Who is it?"
"Sadie. I should never have thought it possible. It makes one humble."
"Sadie. I should have never thought this was possible. It really puts things into perspective."
Dr Macphail did not answer, and presently he fell asleep. He was tired out, and he slept more soundly than usual.
Dr. Macphail didn't respond, and soon he fell asleep. He was exhausted, and he slept more deeply than usual.
He was awakened in the morning by a hand placed on his arm, and, starting up, saw Horn by the side of his bed. The trader put his finger on his mouth to prevent any exclamation from Dr Macphail and beckoned to him to come. As a rule he wore shabby ducks, but now he was barefoot and wore only the lava-lava of the natives. He looked suddenly savage, and Dr Macphail, getting out of bed, saw that he was heavily tattooed. Horn made him a sign to come on to the verandah. Dr Macphail got out of bed and followed the trader out.
He was woken up in the morning by a hand on his arm and, sitting up, saw Horn by his bedside. The trader put his finger to his lips to silence any exclamation from Dr. Macphail and gestured for him to come. Normally, he wore worn-out clothes, but now he was barefoot and only had on the lava-lava of the locals. He looked suddenly fierce, and Dr. Macphail, getting out of bed, noticed that he was heavily tattooed. Horn signaled him to come out to the verandah. Dr. Macphail got out of bed and followed the trader outside.
"Don't make a noise," he whispered. "You're wanted. Put on a coat and some shoes. Quick."
"Don't make any noise," he whispered. "You're being looked for. Put on a coat and some shoes. Hurry up."
Dr Macphail's first thought was that something had happened to Miss Thompson.
Dr. Macphail's first thought was that something had happened to Miss Thompson.
"What is it? Shall I bring my instruments?"
"What is it? Should I grab my tools?"
"Hurry, please, hurry."
"Please hurry."
Dr Macphail crept back into the bedroom, put on a waterproof over his pyjamas, and a pair of rubber-soled shoes. He rejoined the trader, and together they tiptoed down the stairs. The door leading out to the road was open and at it were standing half a dozen natives.
Dr. Macphail quietly returned to the bedroom, put on a waterproof coat over his pajamas, and slipped on a pair of rubber-soled shoes. He rejoined the trader, and together they quietly made their way down the stairs. The door leading out to the road was open, and a group of half a dozen locals was standing there.
"What is it?" repeated the doctor.
"What is it?" the doctor repeated.
"Come along with me," said Horn.
"Join me," said Horn.
He walked out and the doctor followed him. The natives came after them in a little bunch. They crossed the road and came on to the beach. The doctor saw a group of natives standing round some object at the water's edge. They hurried along, a couple of dozen yards perhaps, and the natives opened out as the doctor came up. The trader pushed him forwards. Then he saw, lying half in the water and half out, a dreadful object, the body of Davidson. Dr Macphail bent down—he was not a man to lose his head in an emergency—and turned the body over. The throat was cut from ear to ear, and in the right hand was still the razor with which the deed was done.
He walked out and the doctor followed him. The locals trailed behind in a small group. They crossed the road and headed to the beach. The doctor noticed a group of locals gathered around something at the water's edge. They walked quickly, maybe a couple dozen yards, and the locals parted as the doctor approached. The trader pushed him forward. Then he saw, lying half in the water and half out, a horrifying sight: the body of Davidson. Dr. Macphail bent down—he was someone who kept his composure in a crisis—and turned the body over. The throat was cut from ear to ear, and in the right hand was still the razor used to commit the act.
"He's quite cold," said the doctor. "He must have been dead some time."
"He's pretty cold," said the doctor. "He must have been dead for a while."
"One of the boys saw him lying there on his way to work just now and came and told me. Do you think he did it himself?"
"One of the guys saw him lying there on his way to work just now and came to tell me. Do you think he did it to himself?"
"Yes. Someone ought to go for the police."
"Yeah. Someone should call the police."
Horn said something in the native tongue, and two youths started off.
Horn said something in the local language, and two young people set off.
"We must leave him here till they come," said the doctor.
"We have to leave him here until they arrive," said the doctor.
"They mustn't take him into my house. I won't have him in my house."
"They can't bring him into my house. I won't allow him in my house."
"You'll do what the authorities say," replied the doctor sharply. "In point of fact I expect they'll take him to the mortuary."
"You'll do what the authorities say," the doctor replied sharply. "Actually, I expect they'll take him to the morgue."
They stood waiting where they were. The trader took a cigarette from a fold in his lava-lava and gave one to Dr Macphail. They smoked while they stared at the corpse. Dr Macphail could not understand.
They stood waiting where they were. The trader took a cigarette from a fold in his lava-lava and handed one to Dr. Macphail. They smoked while staring at the corpse. Dr. Macphail couldn't understand.
"Why do you think he did it?" asked Horn.
"Why do you think he did that?" asked Horn.
The doctor shrugged his shoulders. In a little while native police came along, under the charge of a marine, with a stretcher, and immediately afterwards a couple of naval officers and a naval doctor. They managed everything in a businesslike manner.
The doctor shrugged his shoulders. Soon after, local police arrived, led by a marine, carrying a stretcher, followed shortly by a couple of naval officers and a naval doctor. They handled everything in a professional way.
"What about the wife?" said one of the officers.
"What about the wife?" asked one of the officers.
"Now that you've come I'll go back to the house and get some things on. I'll see that it's broken to her. She'd better not see him till he's been fixed up a little."
"Now that you're here, I'll head back to the house and grab some things. I'll make sure to break the news to her. She shouldn't see him until he's been cleaned up a bit."
"I guess that's right," said the naval doctor.
"I guess that's true," said the naval doctor.
When Dr Macphail went back he found his wife nearly dressed.
When Dr. Macphail returned, he found his wife almost ready.
"Mrs Davidson's in a dreadful state about her husband," she said to him as soon as he appeared. "He hasn't been to bed all night. She heard him leave Miss Thompson's room at two, but he went out. If he's been walking about since then he'll be absolutely dead."
"Mrs. Davidson is really upset about her husband," she said to him as soon as he showed up. "He hasn't slept at all last night. She saw him leave Miss Thompson's room at two, but then he went out. If he's been walking around since then, he'll be completely exhausted."
Dr Macphail told her what had happened and asked her to break the news to Mrs Davidson.
Dr. Macphail told her what happened and asked her to inform Mrs. Davidson.
"But why did he do it?" she asked, horror-stricken.
"But why did he do that?" she asked, horrified.
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"But I can't. I can't."
"But I can't. I can't."
"You must."
"You have to."
She gave him a frightened look and went out. He heard her go into Mrs Davidson's room. He waited a minute to gather himself together and then began to shave and wash. When he was dressed he sat down on the bed and waited for his wife. At last she came.
She gave him a scared look and stepped outside. He heard her enter Mrs. Davidson's room. He took a minute to collect himself, then started to shave and wash up. Once he was dressed, he sat down on the bed and waited for his wife. Finally, she arrived.
"She wants to see him," she said.
"She wants to see him," she said.
"They've taken him to the mortuary. We'd better go down with her. How did she take it?"
"They've taken him to the morgue. We should go with her. How did she handle it?"
"I think she's stunned. She didn't cry. But she's trembling like a leaf."
"I think she's in shock. She didn't cry, but she's shaking like a leaf."
"We'd better go at once."
"We should go right now."
When they knocked at her door Mrs Davidson came out. She was very pale, but dry-eyed. To the doctor she seemed unnaturally composed. No word was exchanged, and they set out in silence down the road. When they arrived at the mortuary Mrs Davidson spoke.
When they knocked on her door, Mrs. Davidson came out. She looked very pale, but her eyes were dry. To the doctor, she seemed unnaturally calm. No words were exchanged, and they walked silently down the road. When they reached the mortuary, Mrs. Davidson spoke.
"Let me go in and see him alone."
"Let me go in and see him by myself."
They stood aside. A native opened a door for her and closed it behind her. They sat down and waited. One or two white men came and talked to them in undertones. Dr Macphail told them again what he knew of the tragedy. At last the door was quietly opened and Mrs Davidson came out. Silence fell upon them.
They stepped aside. A local person opened a door for her and shut it behind her. They took a seat and waited. One or two white men came over and spoke to them in hushed voices. Dr. Macphail shared what he knew about the tragedy once more. Finally, the door was quietly opened and Mrs. Davidson emerged. Silence enveloped them.
"I'm ready to go back now," she said.
"I'm ready to go back now," she said.
Her voice was hard and steady. Dr Macphail could not understand the look in her eyes. Her pale face was very stern. They walked back slowly, never saying a word, and at last they came round the bend on the other side of which stood their house. Mrs Davidson gave a gasp, and for a moment they stopped still. An incredible sound assaulted their ears. The gramophone which had been silent for so long was playing, playing ragtime loud and harsh.
Her voice was firm and unwavering. Dr. Macphail couldn’t make sense of the expression in her eyes. Her pale face was extremely serious. They walked back slowly, not speaking a word, and finally rounded the bend where their house stood. Mrs. Davidson gasped, and for a moment they froze. An unbelievable noise bombarded their ears. The gramophone, which had been silent for so long, was playing, blasting ragtime loudly and harshly.
"What's that?" cried Mrs Macphail with horror.
"What's that?" Mrs. Macphail exclaimed in horror.
"Let's go on," said Mrs Davidson.
"Let's move on," Mrs. Davidson said.
They walked up the steps and entered the hall. Miss Thompson was standing at her door, chatting with a sailor. A sudden change had taken place in her. She was no longer the cowed drudge of the last days. She was dressed in all her finery, in her white dress, with the high shiny boots over which her fat legs bulged in their cotton stockings; her hair was elaborately arranged; and she wore that enormous hat covered with gaudy flowers. Her face was painted, her eyebrows were boldly black, and her lips were scarlet. She held herself erect. She was the flaunting quean that they had known at first. As they came in she broke into a loud, jeering laugh; and then, when Mrs Davidson involuntarily stopped, she collected the spittle in her mouth and spat. Mrs Davidson cowered back, and two red spots rose suddenly to her cheeks. Then, covering her face with her hands, she broke away and ran quickly up the stairs. Dr Macphail was outraged. He pushed past the woman into her room.
They walked up the steps and entered the hall. Miss Thompson was standing at her door, chatting with a sailor. A sudden change had happened to her. She was no longer the beaten-down worker of the last days. She was dressed in all her finery, in her white dress, with shiny high boots that made her chunky legs bulge in their cotton stockings; her hair was styled elaborately; and she wore that huge hat covered with flashy flowers. Her face was made up, her eyebrows were dark and bold, and her lips were bright red. She held herself upright. She was the showy queen they had known at first. As they entered, she burst into a loud, mocking laugh; and then, when Mrs. Davidson instinctively paused, she collected the spit in her mouth and spat. Mrs. Davidson recoiled, and two red spots suddenly appeared on her cheeks. Then, covering her face with her hands, she broke away and quickly ran up the stairs. Dr. Macphail was furious. He pushed past the woman into her room.
"What the devil are you doing?" he cried. "Stop that damned machine."
"What in the world are you doing?" he yelled. "Shut off that damn machine."
He went up to it and tore the record off. She turned on him.
He walked up to it and ripped the record off. She faced him.
"Say, doc, you can that stuff with me. What the hell are you doin' in my room?"
"Hey, doc, you can do that stuff with me. What the hell are you doing in my room?"
"What do you mean?" he cried. "What d'you mean?"
"What do you mean?" he shouted. "What do you mean?"
She gathered herself together. No one could describe the scorn of her expression or the contemptuous hatred she put into her answer.
She composed herself. No one could capture the disdain on her face or the spiteful hatred she infused into her reply.
"You men! You filthy, dirty pigs! You're all the same, all of you. Pigs! Pigs!"
"You guys! You nasty, dirty pigs! You're all the same, every single one of you. Pigs! Pigs!"
Dr Macphail gasped. He understood.
Dr. Macphail gasped. He got it.
VIII
Envoi
Final message
WHEN your ship leaves Honolulu they hang leis round your neck, garlands of sweet smelling flowers. The wharf is crowded and the band plays a melting Hawaiian tune. The people on board throw coloured streamers to those standing below, and the side of the ship is gay with the thin lines of paper, red and green and yellow and blue. When the ship moves slowly away the streamers break softly, and it is like the breaking of human ties. Men and women are joined together for a moment by a gaily coloured strip of paper, red and blue and green and yellow, and then life separates them and the paper is sundered, so easily, with a little sharp snap. For an hour the fragments trail down the hull and then they blow away. The flowers of your garlands fade and their scent is oppressive. You throw them overboard.
WHEN your ship leaves Honolulu, they drape leis around your neck, garlands of sweet-smelling flowers. The dock is packed and the band plays a beautiful Hawaiian tune. The people on board toss colorful streamers to those standing below, and the side of the ship is lively with thin lines of paper in red, green, yellow, and blue. As the ship slowly moves away, the streamers gently break, symbolizing the end of human connections. Men and women are momentarily connected by a brightly colored strip of paper—red, blue, green, and yellow—until life pulls them apart, and the paper snaps easily with a quick break. For an hour, the pieces trail down the hull before they are carried away by the wind. The flowers in your garlands wilt, and their scent becomes overwhelming. You toss them overboard.
THE END
THE END
By W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM |
OF HUMAN BONDAGE |
THE MOON AND SIXPENCE |
THE TREMBLING OF A LEAF |
MRS. CRADDOCK |
THE EXPLORER |
THE MAGICIAN |
NEW YORK GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!